Outlaws of the Inland Sea Fanfiction (updated: 11/12/23) (190k+Words)

[Rivvy Elf]

(Opening Theme: "Heroes Shed Tears Too" from the 2011 Water Margin OST)

Chapter 22: The Tale of Shi Jin- Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu

A Makeshift Infirmary Tent on Lord Chai's Estate Grounds
Cangzhou, Third Age 1934

There wasn't much discussion between Chao Gai and Shi Jin as they hurried downstairs, exiting the main building of the manor, rushing past the slowly growing variety of chatty dwarves, elven, and human spectators who were exiting the estate following the duel. Lord Chai had recently finished his ending speech thanking everyone for coming, resulting in the slowly growing exodus.

"Follow me, I know where the infirmary is," Chao Gai suddenly said, swiftly moving ahead of Shi Jin once it became clear he had no idea where to go, He followed her, somewhat easy because of the straw hat covering her red hair, entering into a section of the grounds where he was not allowed to train this morning. It turned out there was a good reason for it.

Long tables spread across the grounds where Lord Chai's retainers and laborers were eating and drinking their fill, cacophonous discussion and laughter filling the air. His nose was greeted by the rich aroma of roasted pork. He looked over and saw multiple fire pits with pigs on spits being roasted. Their fat dripped onto containers filled with cut-up yams and vegetables that were being swapped ever so often by some of the cooks.

"This way, Shi Jin!" she yelled over the noise. Regaining focus, he followed her as they walked to the far side where he saw a large tent with a small crowd of people on the outside. As he moved closer, he could hear the loud voice of Sun Xin.

"You big piece of... How dare ya? I'm trying to apologize and ya won't even acknowledge me? STOP IGNORING ME!"

Being restrained by his brother, Sun Li, Sun Xin was yelling at Wu Song, who was busy eating an entire table of food filled with herb-crusted goose, roasted chicken, roasted pig, nuts, and a variety of other food that could feed a family. The masked and injured Gu Dasao was on Sun Xin's right side, with fists clenched glaring at Wu Song. The tiger hunters, Xie Zhen and Xie Bao, meanwhile, watched the proceedings in amusement.

That oaf was at it again! When mealtime came it was as if the large man entered his own universe. He was virtually impossible to talk to as he concentrated on eating and savoring his meal. So whenever he tried getting to know Wu Song during mealtime it was like talking with a literal wall.

"So stoic... so dreamy," commented one of the Xining villagers.

"Look at Erlang. Oh I wish they could look at me like that," commented another.

Disturbing.

"Ahem," Chao Gai cleared her throat as she approached nearer to the tent, "could you make way? We wish to visit the people inside."

"Who in the blue hell are-" Sun Xin began to say, then stopped as he looked closer at Chao Gai, "wait. Who are you?"

"Ward Chief Chao of Dongxi Village."

"Heavenly King Chao?" cried Xie Zhen.

"How small the world is! We couldn't see your face with the hat!" also cried Xie Bao.

The tiger hunters pushed past the rest, clasping their hands and bowing toward her.

"Ah! Xie Zhen, Xie Bao, well met again!" she smiled, bowing and clasping her hands in return.

"Ward Chief Chao?" asked Garrison Officer Sun Li in suspicion, "what's Dongxi's ward chief doing here?"

"I've heard of you," Sun Xin slowly said as he stopped struggling from his brother's arms and bowed his head, "Sun Xin... apologizes for being rude!"

"No need, I was interrupting something it looks like," she replied, pointedly looking at Wu Song, who kept on eating as if he was the only person left in the Empire.

"Our tavern has so many visitors praising you," added Gu Dasao, as she curtsied with her uninjured hand, "your calming of the water spirits by moving the pagoda has spread far, Heavenly King Chao."

"Aah, that?" she rhetorically asked, closing her eyes, "that... I do not wish to speak of it. It was my duty to the village and I fulfilled it." Chao Gai curtsied back, then turned her attention to the tent. Shi Jin was confused, wondering how she could lift an entire pagoda from the water and how that exactly calmed down water spirits, but he kept silent about that topic as she requested.

"I also do not wish to be called 'Heavenly King' here," she added, "simply call me Ward Chief Chao. I'm here to visit the combatants from the duel if they would allow it." Then she focused once more on the infirmary tent.

"So humble... so dreamy," commented one of the Xining Villagers.

"Look at the Ward Chief... Oh I wish they could look at me like that," commented another.

Agreed.

Chao Gai's tanned face appeared slightly more uncomfortable the more she looked at the tent. Perhaps all the attention was making her uncomfortable? Maybe it was best to move someplace else?

He was about to suggest something when suddenly the tent flap opened.

"You noisy lot," chided the female healer, looking as young as a teenager, "I can hear every word you loud ones say. Do you not realize that Instructor Wang needs their rest?"

"Then maybe I should start shouting!" Sun Xin began roaring, "HEY, LITTLE KING, HOW'S IT FEEL TO GET YOUR ASS KICKED AGAIN, HUH? TO GET YOUR STUPID FACE SMASHED INTO- OWWW!"

The crash of ceramic smashing into him silenced the loudmouth. Shi Jin, momentarily shocked, immediately looked at the first person he suspected, Wu Song. But the large man continued eating as if nothing happened... yet there was one less bowl on his table.

"YOU DAMN PROSTITUTE! I'LL CARVE A THOUSAND SLICES OUTTA YA! LET ME GO! LET ME GO!" Sun Xin yelled, being lifted away by Sun Li and both the Xie brothers before he would get cause any more trouble. Gu Dasao shook her head in embarrassment (would she have even attacked Wu Song if she were healthy?) while Chao Gai sighed, rolling her eyes.

"What say we beat Sun Xin up?" asked the first villager who pined for both Wu Song and Chao Gai.

"Yeah! Let's do it! For Erlang!" proclaimed the second village admirer.

"You touch my husband and I'll gouge both your eyes out!... Ugh!" immediately retorted Gu Dasao as she grimaced in pain from most likely flaring her broken nose.

"Oh, we're sorry Dasao, but you can't beat a fly in your state," proclaimed the first villager, suddenly walking closer to Gu as the sound of cracked knuckles filled the air.

"Yeah Dasao. You know, you pissed us off when you abandoned us to run a tavern. Got tired of us trying to take your place, huh? How about we give you some knuckles for dessert?" added the second villager.

Shi Jin couldn't exactly see Gu's eyes, but the full baring of teeth gave off how murderously furious she was.

"Grass mud horse! Come, Ma Lin! Tao Zongwang! Let's settle this in the courtyard! Give Lord Chai some more entertainment as I trounce both of you!"

"There is no need for this," Ward Chief Chao remonstrated, still having her hand on her face. Wu Song was still eating and the healer... was the healer enjoying watching this? It looked like she was enjoying this!

Loud footsteps were heard and quickly enough a person wearing a fish-fin hat exited the tent. It was none other than an angry Luan Tingyu, wearing the same stained white clothes she wore during the duel, bearing multiple bruises on her face, but looking much better than she did during the end of the fight. Her presence silenced everyone.

"You... you all... this-this nonsense! You fools are the reason I left the village! Can you not just get along and not fight each other? Have you learned nothing from what I taught all of you? Do you not know there are other ways to resolve conflict?" she contemptuously asked in an angry tone that surprised Shi Jin

Stunned silence was the response. Then immediately he heard "Yes Tingyu," "We're sorry, Tingyu," from the two admirers apparently named Ma Lin and Tao Zongwang.

"Tingyu, I-" began Gu Dasao.

"Dasao," Instructor Luan stated in disappointment, "can you not control your husband? I know you're injured, but I heard their jeers all the way from the courtyard during my duel! It's been 12 Years! Can you not see that Instructor Wang isn't the same person anymore? Can you please do this for me, at least?"

"... you know what that woman requested me to do," Gu quietly said, her voice subdued and shaky, "you... you cannot side with them. You know what will happen if you do. Please, old friend."

Luan paused as if considering her words. Shi Jin again wondered what his master requested Gu to do and who exactly was "them?" It most likely was Wang Jin, but perhaps it could be someone else?

"... I know, I still need time to think on that," she finally said, "we'll talk later. I promise."

Initially, Gu did not respond, only staring at Luan Tingyu. Then she relaxed and said, "I'll hold you to that, sister."

The Mother Tiger then turned her attention to Chao Gai, bowing with one hand this time, "Dasao apologizes for you seeing all of that. We'll leave to check on my husband. It was nice to finally meet you, though. Come visit the Tigress Tavern near Weizhou, you won't be able to miss it."

"Will do," Chao Gai responded, clasping her hands and bowing in return, "and uhh... goodbye to you two as well. Please do not cause any trouble."

Ma Lin and Tao Zongwang looked so happy that they stumbled over themselves, assenting and bowing repeatedly toward the Heavenly King. Then they rushed off to Gu Dasao, attempting to help her and apologizing to her repeatedly. Gu did her best to ignore them.

Weirdoes, thought Shi Jin, who now looked back to the still open tent flap as the healer went back inside. Luan Tingyu turned her back towards them and was about to close the flap before Chao Gai interrupted:

"Instructor Luan, if I may, I wish to visit your friend, Instructor Wang. Their student, Shi Jin wishes to visit as well."

Luan stopped in her tracks, still holding open the flap but did not turn around.

This was unusual, the Ward Chief was the first person he saw Luan not be initially courteous towards. Did they have a history?

"... Let them both in," he heard a weak voice say from within the tent. Oh no! That sounded like his master.

There was a pause, then Luan finally turned around, opening the flap and gesturing them in. Ward Chief Chao entered first, taking her hat off, receiving a rather cold glare which was ignored. Shi Jin entered next and was given a warm smile that he tried returning. Very difficult though because he still didn't know why there was hostility between the two! Nonetheless, he drove those concerns out of his mind as soon as he saw the blood-stained black clothing of his master in a heap. He rushed over to where he saw the body of his master lying on a bed.

It would've been awkward in normal circumstances to see his master only in a dudou, along with the lower undergarment. But the discolored bruises throughout the body, the wraps on one ankle, the wrapped poultices (which seemed to be smoking) covering the broken side of her face, stitches on her chin and forehead, along with dried blood that had not been cleaned off from the corner of her smiling mouth overrode those thoughts. Then there was the smell... if not for the concern he had, the smell alone would've repelled him away.

"Hi brat, like what you saw?" Wang Jin had the audacity to ask.

"Master Wang, you... you," Shi Jin worryingly sputtered, "you look awful. Why did you not give up after the fall?"

The healer responded for her, chopping up herbs at the same time, "they're one of the most stubborn humans I ever saw. I say you should get a new master. This one's a fool."

Before he could angrily respond, Luan moved to the other side of the bed.

"You... you're a moron, Little King!" cried Luan Tingyu.

"That's the fifth time you said that. Yeah yeah, I'm a moron," Wang Jin quietly said.

"... and I'm the dumbest of them all," Luan added.

"Stop saying that... Didn't want you to pull your punches... How'd you not break my other eye with that jab though? Snug with the face strikes. Didn't want to hurt my pretty mug! Hahaha-oww my gut... I shouldn't laugh."

"How serious are these injuries?" Shi Jin heard Chao Gai ask the healer.

"Oh, this was nothing compared to their last duel. I heard from my friends that they had to use Hua Tuo's techniques to make them dead-like to operate on their bodies. So much internal bleeding and broken bones."

"Praise that guy. Dead for almost a thousand years but their work lives on!" proclaimed Wang Jin as if she were giving a drunk toast. A side effect of the medicine, perhaps.

The words certainly did not assuage Instructor Luan, who softly spoke to Wang Jin, "I told you this before, but I should've been there when you woke up all those years ago... And seeing only a fraction of what they had to do to get you back... I... I can't believe I..."

"... Ma told me I broke your collarbone, your nose, punched out some of your teeth, broke your ribs. No, and I said before, it was better that you weren't there for me," Wang Jin said, giving a soft smile to her, "better for me. Looking back... I needed that. Don't regret that."

Shi Jin stayed silent, knowing that it was improper to interrupt such a touching moment between two friends. He let the two of them lock eyes, just comfortably smiling at each other.

Unfortunately, the moment ended, as Chao Gai, with a sigh, walked to Shi Jin and told him, "hand this to your master. It should be enough for the clock."

He took the surprisingly heavy bag, which was already open, seeing the gold taels inside.

"Just how much gold is in this?!" Shi Jin wondered aloud.

"Pity money?" asked a glaring Luan Tingyu. This seemed to finally break the camel's back, as Chao Gai glared back, whirling around, tossing aside her hat and clenching her fists.

But that was when the healer spoke.

"It was 'pity' that led to the reconciliation of men and elves," spoke the healer, "stay your scorn if it is such! For without the mercy... without the tears from the First Emperor, the generals, ministers, and attendants to Lord Chai's tale of the loss of our homeland a millennium ago, there would be no Empire. And you two instructors would be dead from each other's hands."

Nobody said anything in response as the situation calmed down. Luan looked guilty, not looking anyone in the eye. Chao Gai wordlessly retrieved her hat, giving another long sigh. Shi Jin stood still, holding the bag, relieved that the healer prevented a conflict in the infirmary tent where his master was resting.

"Hear hear!" Wang Jin agreed, breaking the silence, "but I'm pretty sure this is not 'pity money.' You liked the fight, didn't you, Heavenly King Chao?"

"Indeed," she responded, "though please call me Ward Chief Chao. You two put on quite the show. Watching good fights is one of my passions, as you can see. As I did not place any wagers, I have enough money to pay for the property damage in your fight."

"You sure about this?" Wang Jin asked, "that machine is quite expensive. That elf loves their water clocks way too much. I shouldn't accept your gift..."

"Should you reject, I'll simply go and volunteer to pay for the damage when Lord Chai takes us all out to enjoy Cangzhou's finest food and drink."

"Well aren't you the cunning one? You have all your flanks covered."

"Yes... though now I should clarify that it was your effort that moved me, more so than Instructor Luan."

Uh-oh.

"Oh don't mind me," Instructor Luan said with one of the fakest smiles he'd ever seen, "please go on."

"When you were on the balcony. You offended me once and given... the circumstances, I can forgive that."

"Good. I was going to beg for your forgiveness, but I don't have to now," Luan retorted, her glare the complete opposite of her smile.

"Yet you persist in offending me!" Chao Gai said, walking closer to the Frontier Arms Instructor, "if I offended you in the past, then I am sorry. But this is unreasonable and unbecoming of a respected Arms Instructor like you!"

Luan's smile disappeared. "You have not offended me, Chao Gai. I will apologize for the first offense; that was a misunderstanding. But remember that I am the Frontier Arms Instructor of Zhu Family Village. Your apology should go to Zhu Chaofeng, the village leader. We want your head for what you did to the Zhu and Hu families!"

"I... that decision was not mine to make! I was not Village Ward Chief at the time."

"But you did not object to any of it! Dongxi Village hoarded their medical supplies and would not trade-"

"We needed it! Our village's waters were infested with spirits."

"Oh, I heard that. I heard that you fixed the problem by moving the pagoda from the west side of your creek to the east side. How very smart of you, hero, for figuring out a simple solution to a problem your predecessors never thought of."

"My family died to those spirits!" Chao Gai yelled, silencing Luan Tingyu, "and I wish I could have moved the pagoda before their deaths, but you do not know how the grief made me impervious to the persuasions, the voices that beckoned me to join them in the waters, to become one with Middle-Earth, and forever stay and keep them company in this cursed world!"

"Ward Chief Chao did a great deed," commented the healer, "those spirits were elves who died of grief, but their spirits remained. The Ward Chief's grief calmed them, and they will trouble Dongxi Village no more."

Shi Jin thought that would assuage Instructor Luan, that this argument between two heroes of the empire would end.

But it didn't.

"Thank you, healer, for your insight," Luan first said with a gracious smile... which then disappeared as she locked gazes with Chao Gai, "so you should understand then the grief of my students. Three sons of the Zhu leader, and one daughter of the former Hu leader. The three sons miss their mother every day. The daughter yearns for both parents every minute. They didn't want you to move the pagoda, that was too late; they want you to bring their parents back. You should understand why Zhu Family Village wants your head, and though I speak not for Hu Family Village, they probably think the same."

The Heavenly King's eyes flashed, and she looked in fury at Luan Tingyu, "... I did not come here to trade words with Zhu Family Village's Arms Instructor. I come here to speak with the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 90,000! Should you wish to continue our conversation, then after I speak with Wang Jin, we can take our discussion outside. Resolve our differences in whatever way we deem fit."

"You're beautiful, you know?" Instructor Luan commented to Chao Gai's surprise, "... if I was of different mood, and if I did not just tell off my former villagers doing the same thing you're suggesting... you'd be an abomination if we scuffled."

Shi Jin saw one of Chao Gai's clenched fists quickly unclench into an open palm. To his horror, he foresaw a slap coming. To his further horror, he saw that the Invincible Iron Staff noticed it too and had already begun moving accordingly...

"Tingyu," Wang Jin cut in before things could escalate any further, "the Ward Chief probably wants to talk with me in private, Why don't you cool off outside? I smell roast pig; you haven't eaten all day."

"Wang Jin-!"

"Tingyu... please."

Instructor Luan paused, then turned her back on everyone.

"Only if Shi Jin stays. I do not trust Chao Gai with you alone."

Why am I being dragged into this?

"Fine," Wang Jin said, "now go eat something before Erlang eats everything."

Chao Gai stayed silent as Luan Tingyu left the tent, her hands and demeanor relaxing as she breathed out. Shi Jin then looked at the elven healer... who oddly looked disappointed.

Elves, he thought. He never understood them.

~~~

It was silent for a little while as the healer needed to unwrap Wang Jin's injured ankle in order to apply the heated poultice, then placed gauze on top to cover it. Finally, she wrapped the ankle again. After that was done, Chao Gai cleared her throat. But before she could say anything...

"Insult Tingyu and you insult me. Speak, and if I don't find your words pretty, I'll have Shi Jin throw you out!"

Stop dragging me into this!

Chao Gai yet again sighed, responding, "I understand your loyalty to your... friend. I overheard your moving discussion with her on the balcony. But I do not wish to speak on that. I apologize for my words. More urgently though..."

She then gave a side look to the healer, who shrugged as if not caring what the Ward Chief was about to say. Shi Jin focused his hearing, knowing that it was going to be a quiet conversation.

"You revealed yourself to an entire audience. The entire Empire will know where you are soon enough."

"Umm, Lord Chai has that marriage contract err I mean that Iron Certificate that protects me."

"I fear you take this too lightly," Chao Gai commented, though smiling now at the joke, "would you really live the rest of your life holed up this in this manor? Under house arrest until either you are amnestied or until your death?"

Wang Jin's tone shifted then, "I think you'd understand how that's a lot easier to do given my circumstances."

The Ward Chief paused, blinking a little and narrowing her eyes until she widened them in realization, "oh. I remember now... your mother. Liu Tang told me of this. You make a good point, a good point indeed.

"But if not for that... I'll tell you that I will be picked up by my sister's son tomorrow. Would you have been willing to change your identity and move to Dongxi with us under different circumstances?"

That was an important question that Shi Jin wanted an answer to. If things were different, if not for his master's ailing mother, how would that change things?

"... so long as you didn't force me to fight Instructor Luan and if Shi Jin came with."

A surge of happiness entered his heart then. Knowing that his master still regarded him with such favor. Even with the deception, she still cared for him, and that... that was enough for Shi Jin to make up his mind about her.

Chao Gai sighed in response, looking up as if towards the heavens, "oh how fate toys with us so! Of course, I would not let you fight your friend, and of course, I would take the two of you with us."

"Then can you take Shi Jin away from me tomorrow?"

WHAT?

"... no. You come as a pair. One cannot join without the other. I will respect that."

"Come on... you know I don't want my student to spend the rest of their lives in Lord Chai's manor too? They're an idiot and needs outside experience. The whole world is there for them!"

"... again, no. Liu Tang will not let me hear the end of it. And I do not think your student wants to either, given Shi Jin looks rather irate right now."

Damn right I am! What are you thinking, Master?

"Ah... well. Can't blame me for trying," Wang Jin said off-handedly, "now do you have anything else to ask me? … Or are we going to share beds after Instructor Luan beats the crap out of you too?"

"I saw their hand-to-hand ability, mine is-"

"Luan Tingyu was not even using half of their strength when we had our fistfight earlier. Trust me when I say that in our previous duel years ago... each of their blows felt like I was being struck by the Destruction God's mace. I'll ask you now: Do you really want to fight the Invincible Iron Staff?"

Chao Gai gave a rueful smile, "no. Discretion is the better part of valor, after all."

"It's the 36th stratagem. Retreat if all else fails! You made the right decision, Heavenly King."

"Then I thank you for your words," Heavenly King Chao said, clasping her hands and bowing to Wang Jin. His master clasped her hands, though she did not move her head.

"Farewell then... Little King. May our paths cross again." she said.

Then she turned towards Shi Jin, and she clasped her hands again, "farewell Shi Jin. Continue learning, and may you hopefully learn from the outside world."

"Farewell, Ward Chief Chao," he responded, clasping his hands and bowing. Having said farewell, Chao Gai then left the infirmary tent.

~~~

Outside the Infirmary Tent

After he remembered to hand her the letter from Stone General Shi Yong, there was an awkward silence as Shi Jin tried to calm his frustration with his master wanting him out of her life. While he could understand it, that did not mean he was no less angry at it. This silence was broken once Wang Jin announced her desire to... handle her business, sending a blushing Shi Jin out of the tent. Once outside, he noticed that Wu Song was still in his own universe eating, the table now with much fewer dishes and bowls. What a pig.

Speaking of pigs, Shi Jin noticed Instructor Luan sitting on a table vigorously ripping out chunks of a roasted pig's shoulder, laying the meat out for two plates. The meat was still hot, and he saw tendrils rise from it. He smelled the aromatic scent of pig fat, and once again he felt hungry, even though he ate his fill earlier. She looked up and noticed Shi Jin, waving him over.

He walked closer... albeit a bit hesitantly as he recalled just minutes ago the hate in her eyes. Seeing his hesitancy, Luan bowed her head, as if in shame.

"... I wish you didn't see that, young one," Luan said, breaking apart spare ribs piece by piece, "but to ease your mind, we did not fight."

"I was... just so surprised at you, Instructor Luan," he noted. He wanted to say more but was afraid of angering the instructor... which would be a very unwise thing to do.

"You're looking at me like I'm the Destruction God. Worry not, Shi Jin. My quarrel isn't with you. It's just..." she paused, now placing an assortment of roasted yams, crusted on the outside in the mixture of its crispy skin and pig fat, on the plates with the meat, "when you grow older, young one, and hopefully you'll have a nice rank one day, you'll eventually represent more than yourself to other people. You'll have students of your own, you'll serve a lord, and so on. So... like all soldiers, you'll have to fight battles that you never started and resolve conflicts that other people made. And if you're lucky, you'll finish those battles, resolving everything.

"I represented Zhu Family Village when I argued with Chao Gai. I do understand what that Ward Chief was saying, and I do feel for them. Losing family is one of the greatest griefs one will ever have; I should know. What the Ward Chief did was hard to do, and Chao Gai indeed is a hero. But someone has to save face for the families that were wronged in the past, someone has to let them know why my students want them dead, and as the village has treated me well, I spoke on behalf of them. Such is my love for my students and for the village head."

That comforted him a little, as he nodded along to what she was saying, and he understood the Frontier Instructor a bit more now.

"For a second there I thought I had to stop a fight," he commented.

"Oh, I was not going to let someone sucker-slap me again. I was ready to catch their hand and break all their fingers... You probably would've had to pick up their teeth afterward."

Shi Jin paled at her words.

"But enough speaking of that," Luan said, as she grabbed a third plate, put the remaining pig carcass on it, and handed it to him, "I see the healer waving at us. Looks like the Little King wants an audience again..."

~~~

Inside the Infirmary Tent

"No... You can't ask me to leave you!"

Those were the words he thought he was going to say, however, Luan said it first to Wang. Before that, she was feeding Wang Jin some of the pork that she removed from the roast pig as well as the roasted yams. The healer had advised them to limit their food intake, then went outside of the tent with a cutting board and some plants. His master could not eat very much, after all, cryptically declaring that she'd rather eat the pig than the pig eat her. He originally wanted to demand to stay by her side... but he did not want to interrupt such a touching moment. The heartwarming scene ended, however, once Wang told Luan to leave by tomorrow's sunrise at the latest.

"... I thought you were loyal to your village. What was that whole thing with Chao Gai about, then?" Wang asked.

"That is different. You are different. I have been thinking about this ever since I arrived in Cangzhou. I won't be deserting them. I can just send a messenger to Zhu Family Village letting them know that I intend to stay here until... until you heal. "

Shi Jin initially was quizzical at the last part... Then he remembered that it wasn't physical pain that she meant, but emotional.

His master did not say anything for a moment, probably considering her friend's words.

"No," Wang Jin responded with a sigh, "the entire Empire will know where I am in the coming days, then they'll know that you dueled me. If you stay here, you'll never leave this place. If you do, they'll capture you, send you to prison for not tattling on me, and I will not let that happen!"

"Do not doubt my strength, Little King!"

"I don't. But I told you the same thing in Dongjing years ago when you wanted to stay in the capital: the imperial court is full of snakes. Their venom is the same; they can take down the mightiest warrior and the wisest of scholars. People like Bai Qi, Han Xin, Jia Yi Zhou Yafu, Yang Ye, An Lushan, the list goes on. I will not have you join that list!"

"You doubt me, yet have I not improved in my politicking? Besides, who has won more in Weiqi? Who can write and speak better? Who has the better handwriting... No, ignore that last part. I'm sorry,"

Instructor Luan did indeed sound more sophisticated and seemed more charismatic than Wang Jin. Did his master also say that Luan was the better teacher? Shi Jin was very confused.

Wang closed her eyes, perhaps thinking of a response, then sighed, "student. You saw our duel, tell Luan Tingyu when I could've easily defeated them."

Put on the spot, Shi Jin quickly chewed the ham he was eating, swallowed, and spoke:

"You disarmed Instructor Luan but gave the staff back. Then... there were times on the balcony when you could have sent struck them but chose not to. You also didn't try any of your hand-to-hand techniques in the end."

"Good, you were watching, though I can not do my techniques with one leg," Wang said, "the Empire will not be as merciful to you, Tingyu, nor will they think this is a game and follow rules. That is why when you return to Zhu Family Village, I want Shi Jin to escort you there. I know you came by yourself from the frontier. Do you understand, student?"

That made sense to Shi Jin and he was about to assent until...

"It's my turn to ask Shi Jin something," spoke Luan with a bitter smile, "has your master told you where Zhu Family Village is?"

"This is for their safety-" his master tried cutting in.

"No. Where is Zhu Family Village?" Shi Jin asked, a growing suspicion in his mind.

"More or less halfway between the Western Mountains and the Inland Sea," Luan responded.

... He was bad at geography and maps. He knew where the Western Mountains were... he had a fine view of it from the manor. But where was the Inland Sea?

"The village is more than 150 leagues from here," she helpfully added to his Master's protests.

"Tingyu! The hell?" Wang yelled.

"Master Wang, I will NOT desert you. I still do not know why you keep on trying to send me away, but I will NOT leave you," Shi Jin definitively said, placing the plate of the roasted pig carcass on the floor, clasping his hands.

"You... stupid... Did you not see the duel between me and Instructor Luan? You saw how they trounced me in the end, right? Who's the one that got into a second fistfight in the past few days? Who's the one lying on a hospital bed huh? Otherwise, I'd beat the crap out of you until you leave me! It is better for you to go as far away from me as possible. Do you wish to be a trapped phoenix in a cage? An overfed goose to be cooked? Why can you not think for yourself? Go with Luan, the better teacher!"

He looked over at the Frontier Arms Instructor, who had opted to take this opportunity in eating some pork ribs. Looks like he had to defend himself alone.

"I saw your defeat, but it was how you were defeated, master! You lost as soon as you fell and injured your ankle. Any warrior would have given up at that point and there would have been no shame. But you persisted. You stood up on one leg and defied your fate against the Invincible Iron Staff. You gave them multiple blows that would have knocked out most others. Even when Instructor Luan turned the tables on you and rained blow after blow to your body and face you still got up! You say that Luan Tingyu is the better teacher? Well I say you are the better teacher for me, right now! Heroes are made at their lowest, not their highest! That's what my dad always said!"

He paused, catching his breath, his eyes intensely looking at his master, whose once angered eyes were softening.

"Tell me then, student. You told me recently that I was 'the teacher' for you. That I was 'the one.' Why? Why me?"

Shi Jin now finally knew what to say:

"You are living proof of a hero, the standard of humanity. I know you lost someone important to you a few weeks ago. I know the Empire wants you in jail for whatever reason. I know that your mother is dying. Yet, still, you teach me how to wield 18 weapons. You still taught Wu Song whatever technique they embarrassed Sun Xin with. Even when you couldn't use half your body a couple of days ago still you fought Gu Dasao. Even with a broken face you still had a duel worthy of song with Instructor Luan. You had opportunities to win easily against them earlier, yet you still continually chose the high road. I already told you about your persistence, and that is your 19th and most important weapon.

"If I leave you now and do not take the opportunity to learn your resilience, to continue fighting against insurmountable odds, then I cannot call myself a human! You are 'the one' that shows what we mortals are made of. You are 'the one' for me, master, and I will never leave you!"

Wang Jin stared at him, her eyes wide, and for a second he thought he saw tears forming in her eyes. Then she blinked them away, looking to the side.

"Hmph, do not regret your foolish choice. I suppose you can stay then," she conceded.

Luan clapped her hands, giving Shi Jin a proud grin and a pat on the back. He nodded to himself, knowing that he convinced Wang Jin of his loyalty.

Wang Jin then gave a sharp look at her, "you cannot stay though, Tingyu. Unlike Shi Jin, the Imperial Court knows your name. Even if it's a few weeks, your disappearance will be felt they will find any excuse to hunt you down to draw me out."

The Frontier Arms Instructor had nothing to say, opting instead to bite at the loose rib meat. An uncomfortable silence followed.

Luan then slowly lifted her head, looking directly at Wang Jin, who was still lying down, "I am getting close to retirement."

His mother told him that for women soldiers and instructors, many retired in their 30s. Some due to injury, but many retired to raise their own family before they could no longer bear children. The Empire needed people, after all.

"Hmph, and what of your students? They're not ready yet, are they?"

"No, but... the village can 'punish' me by forcing me into retirement, so the Empire can't give me another punishment without risking a revolt from the frontier. I can take Zhu Biao and Hu Sanniang with me. We can change our identities. Biao is the youngest of the leader's three sons, so there should be no issue in terms of who will take control of the village eventually. Sanniang is very adventurous and wants to leave Hu Family Village. I can convince their brother to let their sister leave. Then we can become Lord Chai's retainers and we can all be a family when... you-know-what happens."

Luan must've meant Wang Sheng's eventual death.

"Hmm," Wang Jin mused, "that could work... yet there are two additional people that could blabber about me. There's also the matter of..."

"No. You can't. I thought about what you told me and I still do not approve. It won't help you, even if you... You don't know how hard it will..." Luan firmly replied.

Shi Jin saw the hurt expression on his master's face before she turned towards him and ordered, "guard the tent, brat. We're going to be talking about girls' stuff. Very disgusting things that'll make you cover your ears."

"Yes," added Luan Tingyu with a commanding stare at him, "go guard the tent, Shi Jin. Our talk will not be for the faint of heart."

He did not believe either of them for one second, but he was not going to risk getting his teeth knocked out by Instructor Luan.

"Shi Jin will guard the tent," he said, bowing his head and making sure not to let his annoyance show. He turned around and exited the infirmary...

~~~

Outside the Infirmary Tent

"... you're the first elf that hasn't complained about my tattoos," Shi Jin said in wonder to the healer as Wu Song snored nearby, asleep on the same table he was eating from. Shi Jin and the healer had struck up a conversation while she was doing prep work for making medicine. First, they talked about the weather... which then ended in awkward silence. Then they talked about what they saw earlier in the day. The healer was particularly impressed with Xue Yong putting out the candles without the candles even moving. She thought Wu Song's bout against Sun Xin was very amusing, did not care much for Jiao Ting's song, and thought Luan and Wang's duel was very good, though not a reflection of what would happen on a battlefield.

"Oh, I hate your tattoos like everybody else. But unlike my husband, Dai Zong, I don't mind talking with you. You're just a simpleton, as Lord Chai says. You mean no harm," the healer replied to his disappointment and annoyance.

"... forget I mentioned that, then," he resignedly said with a huff, then he raised his brows in surprise, "wait, you're Dai Zong's wife?"

"Yes," replied Dai Zong's Wife, "we are, what you would call, newlyweds. I still remember that lovely day. One of the happiest moments of my life! Aside from our time visiting the southwest. Those bamboo bears are simply the cutest. We have our own name for them, though the local elves and humans there call them many names. I find the name "bear-cat (熊貓)" very fascinating. Cats are evil, though, the complete opposite of bamboo bears. But what you call the little bear-cat (小熊猫), those are cute too. We just had to spend a few years there just hanging out with them. Getting to know them, playing with them. My husband is truly the best person in all the world. We're coming up on our 100th year anniversary soon, you see. And it has all felt like a second to me. Oh, I think I may have spoken too much. What do you think, young one?"

... he had lost track of the conversation when Dai Zong's wife mentioned bears eating bamboo. He thought they ate meat. Trying to think of a response to the prattling, they were suddenly interrupted as Luan Tingyu stumbled out of the tent.

"I... I-" she sputtered, then noticed Shi Jin. What in the world happened?!

"Oh Shi Jin!" she said in an abnormally higher register than normal, grinning at him with tears in her eyes (why was she crying?), "uhh, I wish to handle my business. Where's the nearest..."

"There," Dai Zong's wife pointed.

"Thank you!" Luan responded, began to bolt to the nearest latrine, most likely, but suddenly she turned back, and gestured to Shi Jin.

Once he walked closer, she whispered, "I.. how do I ask this? I do hope I'm not being too selfish here, but can you..."

She breathed, Shi Jin not liking where this conversation was going.

"Can you... for this day, can you rest in the manor or hang out with your friends here or... I- I want to be alone with your master for the rest of the day. I don't know when... is the next time I'll see them."

That... was suspicious and very ominous. He was going to decline until he saw the pleading look in the instructor's eyes. The look Luan Tingyu gave him... the desperation and fear... He dared not refuse then.

What did they talk about in private?!

"Very well. I will not disturb you two."

"Thank you..." she said, patting him on the shoulder, then she ran off.

The rest of the day passed without many occurrences.

~~~
That Evening

Shi Jin placed his head on the pillow, tired after a very eventful day. He chose not to talk to his master upon Instructor Luan's request. This was easier than he thought because Dai Zong's Wife, the healer, told him his master should be able to stand and walk tomorrow. Such were the wonders of medicine.

So he reflected back on the day. Gu Dasao's words confused him, and he knew that soon he'd have to confront his master on what exactly she was keeping from him. Surely it could not only be the death of a loved one. There had to be something more.

Not now, though. Not only did he not want to press his luck, already convincing her that he should stay, but he wanted her to spend time alone with her oldest remaining friend. The two, Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu had a past that went through the darkest of trials, almost leading to both of their deaths at each other's hands. Yet they reforged their bond, and once again were steadfast. Nothing it seemed could break their friendship now. It was something he envied, a desire to have such a friend to call "brother," or "sister." One that transcended blood.

He wondered if they were sworn sisters. They called each other such, after all, but neither mentioned the bond. Perhaps they thought it was too obvious to the rest of the world.

So his eyes drooped, and he entered into the dream world, as he saw again Xue Yong with his staff blowing out the candles, Wu Song embarrassing Sun Xin, and the duel between the two Instructors. Except for this time, Wang Jin did not roll her ankle and used her eagle claw technique, dropping Luan Tingyu multiple times, using their strength against them, bending and manipulating their joints every which way, and finally prevailing against her after a long exchange of punches and kicks. The crowd roared in approval as Wang Jin stood, beaming to an empire that adored her...

~~~

The Next Morning
Just Before Sunrise

He was woken by Lord Chai, who gently informed him (while specifically not looking at his nine dragon tattoos) that the Xining Villagers were leaving. Yawning, he put on some clothing and followed him to the outside of the manor's main building near the gates.

Strangely, Wang Jin was not outside seeing them off. He thought the healer said she could walk today but... maybe that meant in a few hours. Perhaps they said their goodbyes already?

The Xining Villagers had all packed their belongings, some carrying wheelbarrows filled with trinkets. One wheelbarrow had a very ornate chest that most likely was the Winner's Purse from Luan Tingyu's victory. These wheelbarrows were carried by Ma Lin and Tao Zongwang, among others.

"Are you sure you will not stay for breakfast?" Lord Chai asked.

"Thank you, my lord. Do not take offense, as we'll be saving our bellies for the food in the dwarven halls, since Tingyu won," Gu Dasao replied, "I cannot wait to buy one of those wooden oxen... Is it true that they can move by themselves?"

"Yes, thank the dwarves for saving that blueprint from destruction," Lord Chai confirmed, "but most likely they'll sell you the crank-powered ones, rather than the fully autonomous ones from long ago. Pity... they were invented by humans, after all."

"Aiya, I still would like one. You should get one too, Tingyu. The frontier would certainly find a use for that..."

"Hmm?" Luan said, in full lamellar armor with her fish-fin hat covering her topknot, iron spear in the back, and meteor hammer at the side, looking at the main building. Her eyes were dark and red as if she did not sleep at all, "yes... yes, of course."

Before Shi Jin could ask how she was doing, the Xie brothers walked up, clasping their hands to say goodbye to Shi Jin.

"May we meet again, fellow tattoo bearer!" Xie Bao said.

"Try not to get bored here with your master," Xie Zhen added.

Shi Jin said his goodbyes to them. Sun Li then came forward.

"Say farewell to your master for me... I have already said my farewell to my master. I fear Wang Sheng and I will never meet again..." he sadly remarked, "still. You are young! May we meet again... hopefully with you not in a jail cell."

Despite such a gloomy remark, Shi Jin said his farewells to the garrison officer.

Sun Xin did not move forward and instead said his farewells from afar:

"Ya know what you can say to your master for me? That they can screw themselves! Hahaha!"

"Husband?"

"Yes dear?"

"Be quiet."

"... Yes dear."

Ignoring the insult to his master, Shi Jin wondered again why his master wasn't coming to see them off. Probably because she would reinjure all of her wounds from angrily trying to beat Sun Xin and Gu Dasao to death. Still, this was concerning.

"Tingyu..." said a concerned Gu Dasao, "we best leave soon... just in case they interrogate you on the way out."

"Hmm, can we not just enjoy the fragrance of the air, the music from the birds, and the whispering of the wind through the trees?" asked Instructor Luan.

"Poetic, but... wasn't it your idea to give that woman some extra rest?" Xie Zhen asked.

"Eh? Who said anything about Wang Jin?" she retorted, "I did not."

"That confirms that then," muttered Xie Bao.

"Tingyu. Your 'Little King' has a long memory. They waited an hour for you to say goodbye until they finally left our village," Sun Xin said in a concerned tone, "payback probably. Wouldn't put it past 'em."

"Is that so?" Luan said, lowering her head, "then I shall wait an hour then. You lot can go on ahead. I'll catch up..."

"Tingyu!" Gu Dasao cried, "we're not leaving without you... not until we head into the dwarven halls and see you to safety. You cannot seriously let that woman be your downfall!"

"Then wait for me at the Iron Lion of Cangzhou then. Go and hire a painter to paint you all with the statue. I'll be there in an hour or so."

Gu looked away and sighed. She then gestured for the villagers to leave the manor's gates. One by one, the now muttering villagers left Lord Chai's estate, with only Sun Li remaining at the entrance like a statue, probably opting to stay until Instructor Luan left. That made sense, a garrison officer could easily get her out of the city from anyone wanting to interrogate her about the duel yesterday.

And so the wait began.

~~~

One Minute Later

Only a short time passed before he heard Luan mutter to herself, "an hour? That long? What were you thinking?... What was I thinking?"

~~~

Two Minutes Later

She began pacing back and forth, looking at the building's entrance every so often. Shi Jin kept on looking back to the building as well, wondering if his master was even awake.

~~~

Five Minutes later

Luan Tingyu looked sad, muttering to herself. Shi Jin had wanted to walk to her side and at least pass the time with her in conversation, but for some cruel reason Lord Chai had grabbed his arm and told him not to. To be patient.

Hmph, was this some sort of stupid joke to the elf?

~~~

Five Minutes Later

Still, no sign of his master as Luan Tingyu had sat down. Now she looked absolutely miserable and he thought he saw moist eyes whenever he looked at her... It was hard to see her like this.

~~~

As the Sun Rose

"Tingyu!" cried Wang Jin, as she walked with a limp, using a walking stick to aid her. She wore faded clothing, a light green undershirt and coat, light green pants, and a light green turban with two ribbon-like corners that whipped back and forth as she walked.

His master spoke as she walked past Shi Jin: "Sorry for the wait. Took forever to find these clothes, and I needed to talk to Ma about something. Took longer than I thought. Oh and the walking stick and climbing downstairs."

"Wang Jin..." Tingyu quietly said, "you waited an entire hour for someone who almost killed you?"

His master stopped, looking to the side, "... it didn't feel like an hour."

Wang Jin then turned her attention back to her old friend, "I'm sorry again for making you wait... that's all in the past... didn't I tell you this in Dongjing years ago? Please don't cry."

"No," Tingyu replied as she walked to Wang Jin and enveloped her in a hug, "you were all alone. Only your Ma was there to see you off but she couldn't..."

Wang Jin grunted in pain, dropping her walking stick, probably because her counterpart was wearing full armor and was crushing her. Still, his master placed a hand on her friend's upper back, and whispered words in her ear, until Tingyu finally released the hug.

"... I don't know when I'll see you again. Can't write anything either; the Empire will see it... Oh, I know!"

"Hmm?"

Tingyu reached up to her own head, removing the pin that secured her fish-fin hat to the topknot. She then removed her fish-fin hat, presenting it to Wang Jin.

"Let's exchange our hats," she said.

"I bought you that when you visited the capital," Wang Jin said uncertainly.

"... and I made that turban for your birthday, remember?" she responded.

"Fine then," Wang Jin acquiesced, first placing her turban on top of Tingyu's head, giggling, "you look so silly, Tingyu! That doesn't match the armor!"

"I'm the 'Invincible Iron Staff,' whoever finds objection to my attire shall be smitten to the ground!" Tingyu proclaimed, "... here, stay still, Little King, as I bestow the crown."

She first placed the fish-fin hat on top of Wang Jin's topknot, then with the gentlest of care, placed the pin, binding both the hair and the hat together, securing them.

"May you live 1000 years, 1000 years, one thousand 1000 years... There, you look kingly now."

They simply gazed into each other's eyes for some time after that, neither refusing to leave.

It was Wang Jin that broke the comfortable silence, reaching into a pocket and pulling out something.

"I... your Little King... or shall I say, 'we' talked to Ma earlier, and we're giving you this."

She then placed something over Tingyu's neck. Shi Jin looked closer, seeing a rusted silver necklace with a brilliant jade ring as its centerpiece.

Luan Tingyu beheld it, holding the ring in her hands in a mixture of shock and awe, "Little King... this gift... I can't,"

"... I was actually going to give you it years ago when I told you I was leaving for Dongjing. I... wanted you to come with me, but then I blew it and you know what happened next. Gave it to Ma for safekeeping. Would've chucked it to the river, otherwise."

"So that was what it was all about?" Luan incredulously asked, "if you had just said so from the onset... no. No, I still would've stayed. Nothing would've changed."

"Tingyu," Wang Jin said, "things would've changed... But you were right all along. Don't regret what's already in the past. Just... let's remember who we are now, and what we became."

They then stood, connected like a bridge with their hands loosely bound together. And there they beheld each other for some time, as the dark of night faded into the morning sunrise. No bird sang, the wind was still, and it seemed everything underneath heaven stopped.

"This is goodbye then," said Wang Jin, releasing her hands from Tingyu's, her voice shaking, "hopefully your students will kick my ass one day."

"Haha. I hope they don't," Tingyu said, tears falling from her eyes, "they'd have to kick mine first."

She then turned her back, walking away from Wang Jin.

"Tingyu!" Wang Jin yelled. Luan Tingyu stopped, turning her head around, lines of tears falling from her face, "what is it, Little King?"

"One last gift from me. Come closer."

Tingyu walked back to her, smiling as Wang Jin brushed the tears away from her face.

"Close your eyes..."

And Wang Jin's final gift to Tingyu was perhaps the most glorious of them all, a memory that touched Shi Jin's soul until the end of his days.

(Ending Theme: "After You Left," Second Ending Theme of the 2011 Water Margin)

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: It reads nice, but I am sorry to say I lost track of all the Chinese names in this second part. Who is who, except for the Chinese elflord. The events are exciting, but I lost the context in the bigger picture. Could you five a little summary what happened mainly so far? Thanks writing an sharing, I know you put a lot of effort and spirit in this tale.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Hehe, glad that it took all the way to chapter 22 for someone to request a little summary. We're 130k words in, after all! Bound to forget about the bigger picture.

The Big-Big Picture (from Sauron's off-screen perspective): Sauron (off-screen) wants The Wainriders, Haradrim (Nanman), Khand (Kehandi), and the Eastern Empire to band together to take down Gondor (the GIants of the West). As of Chapter 22, we are at the diplomacy stage of securing these alliances, particularly the alliance between the Wainriders and the Eastern Empire, who were enemies for the longest time. Currently, we are 10 years away from the inevitable clash of East vs. West.

Summary of what has happened so far:

10 years before chapter 22, Wang Jin left her home village (after burning most of her bridges with the villagers there) to become an Arms Instructor in the capital of the Eastern Empire (Dongjing). While in the capital, she beats up an entire gang. The leader of the gang, Gao, tries to patch up his life. Within 10 years, and after a coincidental great first impression with the crown prince, he eventually became the Grand Marshal of the Eastern Empire, head of all the military. On his first day on the job, Wang Jin, who rose up to Head Arms Instructor, publicly humiliated him again and retires due to her mother dying.

Wang Jin leaves the capital with her dying mother in fear of Gao Qiu taking vengeance upon her. Their goal is to get to the westernmost city of the Empire, Cangzhou to take refuge there. On the road, she encounters a former student/apprentice, Shi Wengong, and after an explosive argument, Wang Jin becomes bankrupt after bribing all the eyewitnesses to not report the event. To her consternation, the next village she stops in is the ancestral home of Shi Wengong. While there, she recuperates her losses by taking on Shi Jin as a student in exchange for a lot of money. The group of three then resumed their path to Cangzhou. When they are close to the city, Lord Chai, an old contact of Wang Jin, meets up with her, informing her that she is now a criminal as Gao Qiu trumped up charges against her. Taking refuge in Lord Chai's manor, she then finds out that her father has been killed by the Imperial Court.

The story then shifts over to Shi Jin's perspective. Shi Jin is worried about his master, who has not told him about her father being killed. He is confused at the sudden change of mood from her and is getting frustrated at his treatment. He is also annoyed at another student Wang Jin picked up, Wu Song. A few weeks passed and a bunch of visitors from Wang Jin's home village visit Lord Chai's manor in order to say goodbye to her mother, who was their old arms instructor. Among these visitors included Luan Tingyu, the last remaining old friend of Wang Jin, and Gu Dasao, someone with whom Wang Jin is openly hostile. Wang Jin gets into a fistfight with Gu Dasao after a private conversation, leading to a broken orbital bone. Shi Jin gets knocked out by Gu Dasao in the process and learns more about Wang Jin's past through Luan Tingyu. Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin have a planned duel in front of an entire audience, where Luan Tingyu wins. Wang Jin's resilience in her loss inspires Shi Jin, who is now firmly loyal to his master. Due to fear of punishment from the Empire, the villagers leave Lord Chai's manor the morning after, with Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu having an emotional farewell.

...And that is everything up to the end of chapter 22. Chapter 23 shall give an update on the Big-big picture in the Imperial Court, and will set up the next part of the story.

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: Thanks for the summary, it clears out an awfully lot that I actually missed. I recall lots of facts, but somehow never connected them. This makes a lot more sense and altogether it is really a wonderful story. No coincidence you were invited that that event lately. You give a real sense how your fantasy world is working.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Thank you so much for the comments and compliments! Yeah, worldbuilding was one of those challenges, trying to synthesize aspects of both Middle Earth and the historical-fiction world of Water Margin. Feel free to ask anything in regards to clarification and confusion.

Currently I'm working on chapter 23. One big formatting change is that I won't be bolding names anymore as it's time consuming to unbold names (sometimes I miss them!) when I publish new chapters on fanfiction.net and archive of our own. The new chapter should come out in a week or so, as I have time in the next couple of days to write a lot.

[Rivvy Elf]

(Opening Theme: Water Margin 2011 1st Opening Theme)

Chapter 23: Update from the Empire and the Hunt for Wang Jin Begins

And so Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu said their goodbyes as the sun rose from the east. With the help of Sun Li and the other Xining villagers, Luan Tingyu passed through the dwarven halls into the West, leaving Wang Jin behind in Cangzhou. The days and nights afterward seemed to reflect their moods, as it stormed and rained nonstop for two straight days in Cangzhou.

~~~

One Week After Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu's Farewell

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934
The Imperial Hall

Thunder clouds, carried by a westerly wind, moved eastwards, satiating the Empire's soil and immolating the unlucky until lightning and rain entered Dongjing. Red-clad officials with umbrellas hurried their way to the Imperial Hall, delaying the meeting as they looked for new shoes. They did not want to stain the well-polished floor of the Emperor, after all.

Sauron's shadow, in the form of the Destruction God's statue, loomed larger with each minute delayed...

~~~

"The Emperor has arrived!" proclaimed the Chief Eunuch towards the assembly.

Ministers, generals, and courtiers all ketoued.

"May the Emperor live 10,000 years... 10,000 years... 10 thousand 10,000s of years," they chorused.

The Elven scribe's right foot twitched, her parasol drying next to her.

"Please be seated," the Relatively New Emperor gently commanded.

"Thank you, your Highness," the government chorused, each person taking their respective seat.

The Chief Eunuch pulled out a wooden slip scroll, "our wise Emperor has issued a general amnesty for all criminals who have made non-capital offenses in the Empire. This will not amnesty any offenders who violated our Empire's laws following the Emperor's ascension."

A hint of a smirk could be seen on Gao Qiu's face.

The Chief Eunuch continued reading from the scroll, "the second announcement is that the Emperor has decreed the changing of an era following one month on the throne. The era name shall be changed from Jianzhongjingguo (建中靖國) to Zhenghe (政和)."

Emperors assigned era names at various points during their reign for a variety of reasons. Some did so for good luck, some in reaction to big events. Others, for no discernible reason.

The Chief Eunuch then announced, "now comes forth Grand Marshal Gao Qiu to give a report!"

Gao Qiu, with new clean shoes, pitter-pattered to the front of the Relatively New Emperor where he would make his announcements. The Grand Marshal ketoued before him.

"Please rise Grand Marshal Gao," the Recently Crowned Emperor gently ordered.

"Your servant thanks you, your Highness," he responded, rising and pulling out his wooden slip scroll, "your servant wishes to give an important announcement regarding our Empire's military and diplomatic affairs.

"With the tremendous aid from the Elven scribe, we have learned the common language of the Wainriders. A foul, absolutely horrific language that makes my throat sore even thinking of it... your loose-tongued servant apologizes for the bluntness of these words, your Highness."

"No apologies are necessary, beloved Grand Marshal," the Relatively New Emperor austerely responded, "we are pleased that you have learned the language of our enemies, for is learning such an abomination not torture for everyone who suffered under those barbarians? We would also like to thank our Elven scribe, as they now have the misfortune of remembering this foul tongue until the end of days and beyond."

The Imperial Court collectively murmured. Both Gao Qiu and the Elven scribe received looks of pity.

The Elven scribe rose from her seat and bowed to the Relatively New Emperor, saying, "your servant thanks your Highness for the concern. Though it was a stressful language to learn and teach, your servant feels that the Imperial Court can communicate with these Wainriders now."

"If it is stressful to the elves, then an abominable language it must be!" he proclaimed, "we thank you for your efforts. You may be seated. Please continue your report, Grand Marshal."

As the Elven scribe sat down to resume her note-taking, the Destruction God's shadow receded and grew sporadically, as if unsure what to make of this.

"Your servant thanks your Highness' wisdom and kindness," Gao Qiu responded, "with the communication lines open, we must assign people to escort our emissaries west of the Inland Sea and to bring the Wainriders' representatives to our capital to secure the alliance. With your Highness' blessing, your servant would like to make their recommendations."

"We allow you to do so. Who shall be the valiant warriors that will ensure the success of this mission?"

Gao Qiu spoke, "after carefully inspecting the reports of both the frontier and the greater realm, your servant would like to recommend both Frontier Arms Instructor Luan Tingyu of Zhu Family Village and Li Ying, leader of Li Family Village to ensure the safety of our emissaries. Instructor Luan is known as the 'Invincible Iron Staff' and is famed for their valor, prowess, and experience. Their calligraphy is clear as well. Meanwhile, Li Ying is known for their generosity and diplomacy, key qualities for this mission. These two shall be the primary escorts, and they shall bring with them whoever they wish as an accompaniment."

He then ketoued in front of the emperor, "your servant has made their recommendations and wishes for your blessing, your Highness."

"We appreciate your efforts, Grand Marshal," the Relatively New Emperor remarked, "before we approve of this recommendation, is there any objection to these two names?"

Marshal Su Yuanjing rose, walking up and stopping next to Gao Qiu, bowing to the Relatively New Emperor.

"Your servant wishes to speak, Your Highness," she requested.

"We allow you to do so. You may speak, Marshal Su."

Su Yuanjing said, "your servant is confident in Luan Tingyu's martial prowess. Before their appointment to the frontier, Luan was key in the protection of the Upper Bow Corridor. But your servant must point out that the instructor's entire family was either killed or captured by the Wainriders. Is it wise to send someone who likely desires vengeance?"

"Marshal Su makes a good point," the Relatively New Emperor commented, "does Grand Marshal Gao have a rebuttal?"

"Y-your servant..." Gao began, his eyes darting around as he breathed quickly, "your servant comments that Li Ying is there to ensure Instructor Luan will not succumb to bias. Leader Li actively trades with the Wainriders and has provided much intelligence regarding their movements."

"Then what if Instructor Luan brings the entire family militia to this meeting?" Marshal Su rebutted.

"Out of order! You dare speak when not asked to, Su Yuanjing?!" barked General Tong Guan as he stood from his seat, his beard bag almost falling off.

"The affairs of the military are of critical importance! One wrong move and we enter war!"

"Did you not advocate for a war-hawk policy a month ago?!"

"Not without the reinforcement of our 80,000 soldiers!"

"Everybody calm down," the Relatively New Emperor commanded, and at once all went silent in the hall, "beloved ministers, marshals, generals, and other courtiers. Is there anyone besides Marshal Su and Grand Marshal Gao who has a solution?"

Nobody responded, save the rain hitting the building.

The Destruction God's shadow loomed ever larger.

Then one of the officials asked, "your highness... if you would allow your servant to propose a compromise?"

Her hair was gray and she bore a lacquered, gnarled walking staff, the top adorned by a golden tortoise. She had an easy smile on her face, like a grandma seeing their favorite grandchild. But her eyes had a focus, her walk steady as her staff's light strikes against the ground echoed throughout the hall. Her hat's rigid flaps were longer than most officials. Both Marshal Su and Grand Marshal Gao made way for her as she walked in between them.

"Your servant Cai Jing... wishes to speak," Cai Jing said, as she slowly ketoued to the ground as best she could while holding her staff.

"Please rise, Chancellor Cai. We wish for you to speak."

"Your servant thanks you," she graciously replied, slowly rising and clearing her throat, "perhaps a compromise can be reached? This Luan Tingyu... much like the respected instructor, I too have misgivings about the Wainriders... Those beasts lower our population and thus our tax revenue. I also suspect they are the ones who have been stealing our birthday gifts to the Agriculture God. But at the same time... to procure an alliance, I suggest a simple solution:

"Order Luan Tingyu to come alone and not bring anyone with them to escort the emissaries... and... as for Li Ying..."

She once again paused for a few seconds as she cleared her throat again.

"as for Li Ying... order them to only bring merchants and no warriors as escorts. That way... Instructor Luan will not dare take things into their own hands with so many lives at risk... That is all your servant suggests, Your Highness."

The Relatively New Emperor paused as if pondering this response.

He then asked Gao Qiu, "does the Grand Marshal have any objection to this plan?"

"Your servant," Gao Qiu said as he prostrated himself before the ground, "... has no objection."

"Does Marshal Su have any objection?"

"Your servant would like to ask a question to the respected Chancellor, your Highness," Marshal Su replied.

"We allow you to," the Relatively New Emperor replied.

"Respected Chancellor Cai, your suggestion is sound but for one possible outcome," Marshal Su commented, "what would happen should the Wainriders attack our envoys?"

Cai Jing smiled.

"Then... the Eastern Empire shall declare vengeance... and descend upon the west like a great wave until it reaches the Inland Sea."

The chancellor then glanced over at the Elven scribe, who was focused on writing every single word.

"and then... we can resume our old goal... the promise we made to the elves over 1000 years ago."

The Elven scribe stopped in the middle of her writing, as she stared down at the wooden slip scroll, her eyes still.

Marshal Su looked at Cai Jing for a few seconds with narrowed eyes. Closing them, she sighed and nodded, then ketoued to the Relatively New Emperor, "your servant has no objections."

"Then it shall be done as Chancellor Cai suggested," he proclaimed, "ready the diplomatic staff, brocades of silk, chests of jewels, and other valuables. Secure this alliance."

"As the Emperor commands," echoed the Imperial Court.

The Elven scribe had not resumed her writing.

The Destruction God's shadow receded, then grew, then receded again.

Both Gao Qiu and Su Yuanjing returned to their seats, but Chancellor Cai Jing remained in front of the Emperor.

"Does the Chancellor have anything to report?" inquired the Relatively New Emperor.

"Your servant has received a legal letter of complaint from a very minor official... in regards to being assaulted by the brother... of the Dwarven Minister of the Treasury."

There were shocked murmurs amongst the court.

The Relatively New Emperor raised his hand and all went silent.

"We would like to hear from our Dwarven Minister of the Treasury. Respected Minister Mu Chun, are you present?"

The loud footsteps of a very short official were heard. He had the same attire as the human officials, including a hat with rigid flaps, and his beard was elaborately braided with multiple rings near the ends. He walked with his head held high. Cai Jing moved to the side to give the dwarf some space. As soon as Mu Chun approached the emperor, though, he ketoued.

"Your servant is present, Your Highness," Mu Chun proclaimed in a deep voice. Unlike his brother Mu Hong, Mu Chun was known as "The Restrained."

"You may rise. We would ask if the respected minister heard of this alleged assault, and how they will go about handling the complaint. Shall it be done through the Empire's magistrates or shall it be done through the legal process of the dwarves?"

Mu Chun rose and clasped his hands, "I will summon my brother here in the capital and we will discuss this complaint. I have no knowledge of this incident and will determine which process we will go through accordingly."

"Shall we give you time off then from your duties?" asked the Relatively New Emperor, "we understand that such a claim could be very stressful, particularly if it is false. We do not seek to offend the dwarves."

"Your highness is wise and generous," Mu Chun responded, clasping his hands again, "your servant appreciates your concern but does not need time off yet. We dwarves are hardy and resilient folk, as your Highness knows."

"Then while you are here, you may give us your monthly report on the economic state of the realm. Chancellor Cai, do you have any other business to discuss?"

Chancellor Cai bowed, "your servant... has no other business."

Once Cai Jing returned to her seat, Mu Chun detailed the monthly revenue, expenditures, inflation rate, and other economic statistics of the Empire. As there was nothing particularly significant, this shall not be elaborated on.

After the dwarven minister gave his report and returned to his seat, the Emperor said, "now we can discuss more updates regarding our birthday gifts to the Agricultural God. I understand that we should be meeting our tribute quota within a few months, but first, we must secure our frontier for the safe passage of these gifts. We do not wish to lose our tribute to robbers and burglars like the last few times..."

~~~

Later that Day

Military Assembly Hall

"... Thank you for your report, Instructor Lin," Gao Qiu said after she outlined the progress of the Empire's cavalry and lance work, "team with the new instructors to ensure the continued excellence of our troops."

"Will do, Grand Marshal," Lin Chong said, giving a fist-and-palm salute and bowing, concealing the scowl that she so wanted to give him.

Lin Chong could not believe more than one month had passed since the departure of both her former master, Wang Jin, and one of her oldest friends, Shi Wengong. The first few days were not fun, as she had repeatedly stopped herself from turning to her right or left to see how Instructor Wang or Instructor Shi would react. She even missed their wisecracks... Well, Wang Jin's to be more specific. Ever since that night, Wengong was not in the mood for any of her usual smarminess, and for good reason given what happened to her. She became a different person from the childhood friend she knew and lived with. If only Lin Chong had... No, what was done was done. Nobody died that evening, and the main person at fault had left Dongjing, hopefully for good. She now needed to pay attention to what was going on in the meeting.

Except it was hard to tolerate that Gao Qiu! He promised everyone following that whole debacle with Qin Ming that nothing big would change so long as everyone improved their calligraphy. That liar! He branded Instructor Wang, a hero of the Empire, into a criminal! Lin did not know how she restrained herself from rushing up, throwing her hat at him, and resigning then and there.

It stressed her out so much. In each military meeting, she dreaded a report that would reveal Wang Jin being captured or worst, killed. Instructing troops in formations and caring for the horses helped distract her, but it was during the peace and quiet when she was by herself writing reports or taking a break that her mind worried incessantly.

Her beloved husband, her Egghead, had of course noticed that something was wrong. He was so insightful and caring, making some of her favorite dishes like red-braised pork belly, cubes of pork where the fat melted on her tongue and the meat was juicy and tender. It perfectly complemented the millet, noodles, rice, or five-spiced bread that they ate. Her Egghead also told her to rest early and allow him to clean up; prepare the baths; take out the garbage; and do all the chores. Normally they took turns, but her husband insisted that she needed to take care of her body and mind to transition into a world without Wang Jin and Shi Wengong. Speaking of that, he also politely asked if there was anything unusual regarding her this month. And there was... her monthly event was late.

That was all that Gao Qiu's fault for this stress! Curse him!

Why in the world had Marshal Su not done anything to prevent this catastrophic month from happening? But her mentor, Wang Jin, did say that Gao Qiu drank from the same cup as the Emperor, and most likely Marshal Su was doing her best not to get replaced like so many of the others in Dongjing.

"... Our naval fleet is pristine, as always. We have also cut down maintenance costs and the money saved shall benefit the empire," stated Admiral Liu Menglong.

"Good work, Admiral Liu!" Gao Qiu commented, "a bit of that saved coin shall be included in your salary."

Each day it became more apparent what that bast-... meanie, Gao Qiu, was doing. After the Qin Ming incident, Gao Qiu promised everyone he would not lower the salaries for poor handwriting. Instead, after generals Huyan and Guan were sent out to distant parts of the empire, Gao Qiu placed his own cretins in key military positions as he forced people with poor handwriting to "go on a temporary retreat" in private schools throughout the realm to improve their calligraphy. Gao Qiu called them "interim instructors" or "generals pro-," whatever the heck that old Easternese term was. Lin Chong was no fool! These were permanent replacements! They wouldn't retire from a job where their friend was their boss and all they had to do was write "the troops did well today. The Empire has the finest warriors. All is fine. You're the best Grand Marshal ever!"

"... the troops did well today. The empire has the finest warriors, and thus all is fine and dandy. No doubt a reflection of your governance, Grand Marshal Gao," coincidentally said Instructor what's-his-face, a probable crony. He was polite enough to Lin Chong, but for the life of her, she could not remember this person's name. Was it Zhang or Cui or... what was it?

That crony was one of the multiple replacement instructors for the military. Gao Qiu kept on replacing her colleagues with new ones! It wasn't en masse, no, he spread out the replacements throughout the month. Each day one of her acquaintances or friends either suddenly left or was replaced with some no-name. The day after Qin Ming slapped himself in public, Huang Xin resigned. Several days later, Xuan Zan, 'The Ugly,' was sent to learn literacy in Chancellor Cai's household. Soon after that, General Hao Siwen was forced to step down for too many grammatical mistakes. Then in the next couple of weeks, Instructors Han Tao, Peng Qi, Shan Tinggui, and Wei Dingguo were all reassigned to different parts of the Empire.

The only military people in Dongjing who retained their jobs were Ling Zhen, Dong Ping, Zhang Qing, Xu Ning, and herself.

Speaking of Ling Zhen, she was next to give a report on Dongjing's siege engines and defensive weaponry. Her verbiage was quite complex. She discussed the maintenance of wood and nails, estimated vector trajectories, inventory of the flaming medicine, and suggested revisions to alloys, language that made Lin Chong's mind wander to other things.

Ling Zhen was the Artillery Instructor and also Dongjing's leading pyrotechnics expert. According to Wang Jin, Dongjing's fireworks displays were the best in the world, so that was most likely the reason why Instructor Ling kept her job.

"Thank you, Instructor Ling," hesitantly commented Gao Qiu, as he accepted the wood-slip scroll and placed it in a separate pile. Lin Chong suppressed a snicker as she assumed that he was going to have the Elven scribe simplify the words for him later.

As for the remaining people who kept their jobs, she had no idea why General Zhang Qing, "The Featherless Arrow," had not been reassigned yet, but he was a nice face to have around. A very nice face. He had perfect, unmarred skin, and when he walked on the streets of Dongjing without a helm, many women turned around to peek at him. Zhang was incredibly accurate in throwing stones. They really hurt too!

The other instructor that still was in Dongjing was the "Gold Lancer" Xu Ning. His thick brows contrasted with his pale face. He had a thin mustache and wore extra-large robes to fit his extra-large waist. Xu Ning rose to give his report.

"Grand Marshal, we spent much of the week on proper footwork and technique using staves. The new elite recruits are not yet ready for spears, let alone our specialty polearms."

Gao Qiu looked absolutely annoyed, "you're implying that your fellow instructors are not teaching them these things? Your job is to teach the recruits how to use our best polearms, Instructor Xu. Work with the other instructors and be more like Instructor Lin!"

"I... yes Grand Marshal," Xu Ning responded, giving a fist-and-palm salute.

Xu Ning was the Gold Lancers Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000, an expert in the hooked spear, the bane of all horses. Whereas Lin Chong taught all new recruits who used the spear on horseback, Xu taught Dongjing's finest lancers, or supposed finest lancers, often comprising of the most competent or the most affluent. More recently, his unit was only comprised of people who bought their way into the unit with Gao Qiu's permission. That explained Xu Ning's lackluster report; he could only do so much with inexperienced wannabe soldiers. Despite the results, Xu Ning had exceptional handwriting, which was probably more valued in Gao Qiu's eyes. But Gao Qiu was too harsh on him, and she did not appreciate the compliment from the Grand Marshal at all! She could feel the stares she received from the other instructors, particularly Xu Ning, who did not look happy.

To be honest, Lin Chong was still unsure why she was not reassigned elsewhere. Did the new instructors praise her in front of Gao Qiu? Perhaps her writing was good enough. Living much of her orphaned childhood and adolescence with Shi Wengong had its perks... she did not know that calligraphy would be one of them though!

Now Lin Chong had to admit that these replacements were quite intelligent and were trying to make a good impression. Most were scholars who showed up at every meeting after a bath, their hair in pristine shape, all had smiles as they greeted everyone, and their governmental clothes looked new and shiny each day.

This would have been acceptable in a civil service job. But in the military? After demonstrating drills and instructing countless soldiers on correct forms and techniques? Making sure that every single soldier acted as one unit? Most of the replacements also either had bodies thinner than a brush or faces with double (or even triple) the normal chin size! These weren't the legendary scholar-warriors like Han Xin of old; these were scholars who only knew how to use swords! They had no clue that there was a big difference between instructing a group of people to act as one compared to solo action. Half of the scholarly sword techniques would not work in tight formations since there wasn't enough room. But of course, the new instructors were also polite so Lin Chong couldn't just say "no" when they asked her for guidance on how to use the weaponry they were supposed to be teaching to the army. It bothered her so much because now she had to take time not only to teach the new instructors but to give remedial practice to Dongjing's 80,000 soldiers. Many soldiers, both new and veteran, were falling into bad technique, incorrect footwork, not matching their fellow soldiers in movements, and other horrible habits because the new instructors were each giving conflicting advice. The best soldiers became a mixed bag. Some became lazier and went through the motions; others grew restless and were getting into trouble, thus being forced back into the peasantry. Some instructors were too lenient; other instructors were trying hard to teach but were giving flat-out wrong advice. What she wouldn't give to have the old Arms Instructors back to make her life a lot easier!

Then there were those instructors that had read too many of the wrong discipline books, trying to emulate their inner Sun Zi, but their cruelty and nastiness made Wang Jin seem like a puppy. While it was true that Sun Zi, the legendary strategist who predated the empire, did train a group of concubines through discipline and threats of death (he executed the two favorite concubines of his king), Dongjing's 80,000 were largely not a bunch of untrained merchants. Though there were recruits that could benefit from discipline, most of the soldiers were mentally and skillfully beyond that point. It required nuance and differentiated instruction to continually improve these experienced warriors, which the new instructors largely lacked. Wang Jin was particularly good at adjusting her teaching style accordingly, though she was not known for being "nice."

Speaking of the former Head Arms Instructor, that position was still vacant. Lin Chong was not sure when Gao Qiu would fill that key job and she was probably going to hate that decision too!

... Oh and speaking of puppies, Constable Pubu was still a vital part of Dongjing's military. Not even Gao Qiu could find fault with "The Best Constable"!

"Arf arf ruff!" proclaimed Pubu, the dog constable, giving out his report on Donjing's Dog Gates, where pets and permitted creatures could enter and leave the capital.

"We thank you for increasing our meat salary," the Elven scribe recited monotonously.

"Ruff... ruffruff Arf!"

"But now the children are bribing us with belly rubs."

"Ruuu ruu ruuuuu,"

"So.... so... comforting. Ru."

"Arf arf! Ruffruff arfarf ruff ruff... Ruff ruff arf arf. Ruff ruff aroooooo!"

"Which is why we propose... more belly rubs before our guard duty. Comfort before duty."

"Ruu?"

"Fine," the Elven Scribe conceded, rolling her eyes, "I shall say the last part with more passion. Comfort before duty!"

Gao Qiu blinked multiple times, then slowly nodded, "err, very well then. We will make sure the dog constables shall be belly-rubbed before their guard duty."

Pubu barked happily, wagged his tail, and went back to his assigned seat, gnawing on a hambone. The Best Constable deserved all the belly rubs in the world in Lin Chong's eyes. What an irreplaceable pillar of the Empire!

But there was one person that she actually wanted Gao Qiu to replace:

General Dong Ping.

Lin Chong didn't mind if that one was replaced by a crony. The less said about her the better!

The next person called up thankfully was not that piece of garbage, but the opposite to Lin Chong's relief.

"Archer Instructor Liang, please rise to give your report!" commanded Grand Marshal Gao.

The new Archer Instructor rose, bags under her eyes, stray black strands of hair sticking out from her front braided parted hair. Lin Chong looked at her in concern, thoughts of "accidentally" elbowing Dong Ping's face immediately fading, as Shi Wengong's replacement carried a heavy burden. Lin Chong knew full well that Liang was given a key responsibility too soon for her age. This was not one of Gao Qiu's cronies; Gao Qiu would most likely not appoint a 15-year-old for this important role.

"Yes, Grand Marshal!" she said, struggling to unbound the string that bound the wooden slips together into a scroll. She was so tired she couldn't unbind her own knot!

For some reason, Gao Qiu had a look of pity on his face. He said, "get more sleep, Instructor. You'll do the soldiers no good being half-awake. Let us know if you need an assistant."

Instructor Liang shook her head, finally unbinding the scroll, "your graciousness is appreciated, Grand Marshal. But I will perform my duties just like my predecessor did."

She then gave her report on the archers, reading directly from the scroll. While the report was read, Lin Chong recalled when they first met.

Liang was Shi Wengong's personal steward and chosen successor. Lin Chong didn't ask but wondered just how much money her old friend used to "convince" Gao Qiu to pick her for the job. Lin Chong technically first saw the teenager years ago during a public wrestling event outside a brothel. Wang Jin showed up outside Lin Chong and Shi Wengong's home on their day off and took all her students to the outing, well... except for that Lu Junyi who believed in conspiracy theories regarding the legitimacy of professional wrestling (as she would). Both Lin Chong and Shi Wengong loved watching the sport, though for some reason Wang Jin forbid them to gamble on who would win. Her mentor was right! While some matches were easy to predict, others were almost impossible!

When the show was over, she remembered being in line with Wang Jin to buy some merchandise from the wrestlers. Lin Chong originally wanted to talk with the Immortal Tulkas, but he disappeared somewhere. As she looked everywhere for her favorite wrestler, out of the corner of her eye, Lin saw Shi Wengong talking with one of the skinny stage workers cleaning up the place. The worker looked no older than 10.

Then a few weeks later...

~~~
Six Years Earlier

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1928
Lin Chong and Shi Wengong's Home

Finally, a day of rest! Master Wang was going to let her students have the day off after yet another grueling training session of strength training and conditioning. In other words, doing the wheelbarrow push-up exercise in climbing up stairs (her chin no longer hit the stairs in exhaustion!), carrying logs from one end of the city to the other, running in full lamellar armor around the perimeter of the city, among others. Lin Chong followed Shi Wengong and Lu Junyi's lead in declaring when they were tired, unlike in the early days when Lin Chong literally spent all of her energy on those exercises prior to the sparring. Master Wang then split them up into pairs: the Head Arms Instructor worked with Lu Junyi, the "Jade Qilin," and Shi Wengong worked with Lin Chong. Other times, Wang Jin sparred with her, and Shi Wengong sparred with Lu Junyi. They then sparred with staves, practicing their blocks, parrying, pokes, smashes, and other techniques. The staff was the foundation for most weapons, after all. Finally, when they were the most fatigued, that was when they did hand-to-hand fighting.

Wang Jin refused to let Lin Chong and Lu Junyi work together ever since that day Junyi knocked Lin Chong out. A pity for that! She didn't get to see an irate Shi Wengong trounce the Jade Qilin. When Lin Chong woke up and saw the bruises and welts on Wengong's face, she took Wengong to her favorite seafood restaurant and paid for everything. The shark fin soup was so expensive! Took an entire 2 months of her apprentice stipend, but it was worth every single coin to show how much Lin Chong appreciated her friend defending her honor.

Though it was confusing that Wengong and Junyi were allowed to spar together after that. Junyi... actually seemed to like Wengong more now? Weirdo. What was Master Wang thinking?

Shi Wengong was a much better partner to work with compared to Junyi. The aspiring archer was both strong and fast. When Lin and Shi first sparred, the latter's strikes left bruises, yet she was not as dangerously out-of-control as the Jade Qilin. When Lin Chong blocked a punch or a kick, it hurt just enough to show Shi Wengong wasn't taking it easy on her, but not hard enough to break anything. So Lin Chong matched Wengong, knowing her friend's attack and defense forms well. With each spar, fewer bruises appeared on both of their arms, body, and legs. They saw more nods of approval from Wang Jin and even Lu Junyi.

As for Wang Jin, Lin Chong was closer to finally subduing her master. After years of observation and getting her butt handed to her, Lin Chong finally was figuring out the foundations of her master's eagle claw technique to Instructor Wang's amusement ("You may one day beat me yet, brat!") Now the next step was not copying it but figuring out her own signature style. She wanted to become her own person, after all, and her master did assert that to be a true warrior and martial artist, one needed to create new things rather than just emulating the old.

Then, once her training session ended and after they bathed to clean off all the sweat, her Egghead was always there outside of the military hall with his baozi. Lin Chong would hug him, ignoring the stigma against public affection, then she would hold his hand while eating one of the delectable baozi in the other. They then spent time in the city together: visiting shops, running errands, listening to music, and so on. Eventually, before sundown, they would go their separate ways.

Shi Wengong used to come along with them, though as time went on she looked more uncomfortable and sad. Poor Wengong! She must've felt lonely; why else would she try to court that Dumbass Debonair Dong Ping? Only to get her heart broken in the end... Lin Chong made Dong Ping pay though! It was a hard fight, but in the end, Lin Chong won that duel. Instructor Wang was incredibly annoyed, lecturing Lin Chong that Dong Ping had affluent connections and could ruin her life, but Lin Chong was strong! Didn't Wang Jin fight her fair share of duels over the years?

Wengong wasn't happy though; she yelled that Lin Chong shouldn't have risked herself. Double standards much? But whatever, it wasn't like Lin was disappointed that Wengong didn't take to that all-you-can-eat roasted meat restaurant. Not at all. Shi Wengong was complicated, like a puzzle, and sometimes that was annoying. So... very... annoying.

More often, the aspiring archer stayed late in the barracks to practice her aim or with other weapons. Lin Chong had mixed feelings about this. True, it gave her more time to hang out with her Egghead, and it also gave Lin Chong time to prepare dinner for Shi Wengong and herself. The millet porridge tasted more porridge-like than water-like, and there was less chance of charred fish and undercooked meat, for one.

But lately, Wengong would come home really late, hours after the food was done. True, Lin Chong did her best to wait for her and they could eat together like a family, but a lot of times she would fall asleep on their dinner table as each dish and bowl were covered to preserve their heat. Of course, Wengong would apologize and then reheat the dishes, often bringing something like a roast goose as a way to show how sorry she was. But that took even more time and fuel. Wood wasn't free, after all!

Was she actually practicing late at night, or was she trying to court somebody else? Maybe beating up Dong Ping upset Wengong so much that she wasn't going to share anything with Lin Chong anymore. Fine. That was fine. Confusing, but whatever made Wengong happy. If Lin Chong's Egghead courted someone behind her back, then Lin Chong would probably be a mess too.

That evening, Lin Chong walked home, more excited than usual because Shi Wengong said she was bringing a surprise later that evening. Maybe it was going to be a roasted pig? As Lin walked, the finely paved roads of Dongjing turned into cracked paved roads with more soil than rock. Symmetrical immaculate roofs turned into lopsided thatched covers for wooden houses. The cacophony of the urban area became a comfortable quietness interrupted by birds tweeting, insects croaking, and wind blowing through the trees. One noteworthy tree was where a particular person could be seen sitting or laying on one of the high branches. Her hair was long, and she did not age a day since Lin Chong first saw her as a child. This shabby district was the home of the Imperial Elven Scribe, who was Lin Chong and Shi Wengong's neighbor.

More importantly, though, the Elven scribe was also mutual friends with Damu, the talking tree, who was one of Lin Chong's oldest friends. It was an old, sleepy, and shy tree, as it mostly spoke with only Lin Chong and the elf. The tree slept during the day and only awoke at night. The only way to properly tell that Damu was awake was whenever the elf was sitting on one of the branches ("Best assume I am otherwise asleep, hroom hrum! Not even a fire would awake me then!) Talking trees, after all, had an infamous reputation in the Empire as being one of the most unexpected destructive forces on earth. This one was the opposite, a nice and peaceful being who Lin Chong adored.

This evening, the Elven scribe was not seen on Damu, which meant that it was sleeping, otherwise, Lin Chong would greet the tree. Lin Chong entered the shabby home, pushing and removing a portion of the wall that served as a "door," stepped over the protective bottom door beam that prevented critters from coming in, and entered the house that she shared with Shi Wengong, re-attached the portion of the wall to the house (closing the "door"), opened the "windows" by pulling open the removable upper parts of some of the walls, and began preparing dinner for the two of them.

About an hour later, she heard a knock.

"Sister Lin!" she heard Wengong say from the outside, "I'm home! I have a surprise for you."

"Coming!" Lin responded.

Shi Wengong's surprises were always nice! But arguably the best of those occurred on Lin Chong's 10th birthday when she planned a surprise birthday party. Wengong cooked everything including the longevity noodle that Lin Chong ate in one slurp. One of the happiest days of her life.

The "door" had a handle which Lin simply pulled, removing the portion of the wall. She then moved the "door" away from the wall. Outside the house was Shi Wengong in a rather plain garment with a military topknot, as usual, and what looked to be a young girl who looked familiar for some reason. Certainly not a roasted pig, to Lin Chong's disappointment. The latter's hair was in two elaborate buns with flowery ornaments that sparkled in the moonlight. She wore an oversized flowery ruqun, traditional clothing consisting of an upper garment and a wrap-around lower skirt. The edges looked brown, probably dragged through the soil.

The girl reminded Lin Chong of the time she first met Shi Wengong when they were seven years old. Wengong looked like one of those dolls in those dwarven toy stores; she had on a similar ruqun and hairstyle back then. But what in the world was Shi Wengong doing with a child? Was the girl lost?

A nasty suspicion then grew in Lin Chong's mind. There was much she could put up with Shi Wengong, but if she was doing that, then Lin Chong was going to kick her out. She was not going to help her kidnap people and blackmail them to solve their financial situation!

"I brought home our first apprentice!" proudly stated a grinning Shi Wengong.

"An apprentice?!" Lin Chong sputtered, completely surprised, "but... but we're still Instructor Wang's students! Did you ask Master? Wait, did you say 'our'? Y-you can't just-"

"I'll tell Master tomorrow. Anyways, our apprentice will be living with us from now on."

"... Huh? What?" Lin Chong asked in stunned disbelief.

"Lin Chong, say hello to Liang Hongyu. Little Liang, please say hi to Auntie Lin."

"H-hi Auntie Lin," Liang Hongyu said, hiding much of herself behind Shi Wengong.

Lin Chong's expression froze as she blinked a few times. Then swiftly she put the door back in its place, shutting the two out of the house. She didn't believe Wengong! This had to be a kidnapping to blackmail some rich family!

"What the?! Sister Lin! Open the door!"

"No!" Lin Chong cried, gluing her shoulder to the door to prevent entry as she felt Shi Wengong's knocks.

"Please... Sister Lin... Open up! Open the door! Listen to me at least!"

"No! Get out! You don't live here anymore! I won't suffer a kidnapper here! I'll throw out your things! Get out of my house!"

"I'm not kidnapping... Y-you're joking... You must be. Please, open up. Didn't you always want more family? I-I'm sorry I didn't tell you earlier."

It was touching that Shi Wengong remembered that comment she made as a child, years before the daily chores that Lin Chong did for only the two of them disenchanted her wanting more people in their home. But Lin Chong was not in the mood for nostalgia! Shi Wengong was supposed to at least talk with her about things like this! This ridiculousness compounded her current frustrations with her old friend.

"You're supposed to ask! And when was the last time we ate dinner on time?"

"Huh? Oh. I-I'm sorry. I thought you were fine with me coming home late. Why don't you just... eat by yourself and leave some for me? I've been busy and well... I'll come home earlier more often, 'kay?"

"Busy?! Every time you come home the food is cold! We're supposed to eat together like a family, you poophead! Why do I even make food for you? And now you want me to make dinner for three? Do you know how much a pound of millet costs? How annoying it is to haggle? How much time it takes to cook what your picky-eating butt wants? How much less money we'll have after taxes?"

Shi Wengong's voice went an octave higher.

"I'll pay for everything! I swear! You won't have to pay for Liang's stuff. Please... I beg you. I beg you, Lin Chong. I'm sorry, I'm sorry for everything but-"

"-and you can't just kidnap somebody!" interrupted Lin Chong, "you think their parents are just going to give us money and not tell the magistrate about it?"

A much softer voice responded to that. Lin Chong leaned her ear on the door. That must have been Liang Hongyu.

"Huh? What? Speak louder!"

"Auntie Lin... my parents are-"

"REPORRRRRT!"

~~~

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934
Military Assembly Hall

"REPORRRRRT!" the messenger shouted, running inside the hall, interrupting Lin Chong's daydream in memory land. Liang Hongyu turned around, then moved to the side as the messenger bowed in front of Gao Qiu holding several wooden slip scrolls.

"What is it? You're interrupting something important." asked an annoyed Gao Qiu.

"Wang Jin has been spotted in Cangzhou!"

Multiple military instructors and generals gasped.

Lin Chong's eyes widened.

Liang Hongyu gawked.

Pubu stopped gnawing at his hambone.

The Elven scribe closed her eyes.

The Destruction God's shadow grew.

"What?! Give me the reports!" ordered Gao Qiu.

Lin Chong blinked multiple times, trying to calm herself down. Her master was spotted; that wasn't good! Now Gao was surely going to hunt her down.

He read the first report, at times raising his eyebrows, and then a smirk appeared on his face.

"Serves that bumpkin right," Lin Chong heard Gao Qiu say to himself. Lin Chong's fists clenched.

He then opened and read the second scroll. He raised his eyebrows again. He then opened the third scroll and his eyebrows furrowed. Then the fourth scroll was opened and read, now looking very confused.

"General Tong! Marshal Su! Please come forward. We're having a private meeting to read these reports. The rest of you, we are in recess!" he stated, then turned his attention to Instructor Liang, "hand me your report, take a seat, and rest, Instructor."

The three military figures then went to the backroom as Lin Chong fidgeted her fingers on the table. She wondered what the scrolls said and why Gao Qiu was discussing this matter with General Tong and Marshal Su. Was her old master alright? Did they arrest her? Who did Gao praise in front of the Emperor? Did he realize the error of his ways and rightly praise Wang Jin? Hopefully, they were going to amnesty her, but that surely was a long shot.

Suddenly, she felt something poke her right cheek. Lin flinched and noticed an apologetic-looking Liang sitting in the formerly empty spot next to her. She had accidentally poked her with one of her hat's rigid flaps.

After adjusting her hat, Liang Hongyu whispered, "Auntie... err Instructor Lin, how was my report?"

Lin Chong looked at the 15-year-old, wondering where the time had gone. The skinny, short tween that showed up outside her home in an oversized ruqun now wore red government robes that actually fit her nicely. Instructor Liang's arms had much more muscle, and the last time Lin Chong arm-wrestled her, Hongyu almost won. If she continued eating well and getting enough rest, Liang Hongyu could become one of the strongest people in the Empire. She was Dongjing's Archer Instructor, after all, and archery required strength. Lin Chong laughed at some of those skinny scholars who thought firing an imperial bow was easier than swinging a sword, the fools!

Now the Lance Instructor did not want to lie to her; she wasn't paying attention at all to the archer's report. Still, she needed to encourage her somehow.

"... I was distracted by how much you grew, little Liang," Lin Chong responded, "sorry. I'll pay attention next time. I just was thinking about that night when we first met... Maybe if I knew you'd become the Archer Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000, I wouldn't have shut the door in your face."

"Oh," Liang said, looking disappointed.

"How's life, anyway? Wengong left everything she had in Dongjing to you, right?" Lin Chong asked. One of the things Shi Wengong asked her to do was to keep an eye on Liang Hongyu and protect her from the Imperial Court's snakes.

"Lonely. I miss Auntie Shi," she responded, eyes averting Lin's for a moment, "they rode out alone and I worry about them. The East-West Road is safe but anything can happen in the frontier... I just hope Auntie is fine."

Lin Chong hoped so too. She and Wengong partied a little too hard on her last night in Dongjing and drank a bit too much. They went to all their favorite taverns and drunkenly sang songs from their youth; it felt like the good old days when they were a family. Lin insisted Wengong stay the night at Lin's house, just like old times when they used to live together. But of course the now Frontier Arms Instructor didn't want to be a bother and said she needed to pack her things... if Lin Chong remembered correctly. What happened that evening was a bit foggy and she had a horrid hangover the morning after.

"I believe in Sister Shi, and I'm sure they miss you... and me too, for that matter," Lin Chong said with a confident grin.

Shi Wengong was strong, both physically and mentally. She always reminded Lin Chong of the heroes of old... when her late father, Major Lin, told her tales of legends like Xun Guan, the 13-year-old woman general who saved her city from certain ruin, Cao Cao, the scholar-general who composed poetry while conducting grand campaigns, and Han Xin, the scholar-warrior who went from going between a bully's leg to outsmarting and defeating perhaps the mightiest warrior ever, Xiang Yu. Lin was confident that Wengong could eventually recover within time. She recovered nicely from the Dong Ping debacle, after all. Though this hurt that no one should ever endure... was a lot more serious.

But now Lin's focus was on Liang Hongyu, who nodded in response to her.

"We should celebrate you becoming an instructor," Lin Chong quietly proclaimed.

"Oh... I don't need that," Liang responded, "thank you though, Auntie-... Instructor Lin."

"Nonsense!" she said louder, no longer caring what others in the meeting thought, "we must celebrate! We're going out and partying before your next day off! I'll invite my husband and Constable Lu Qian along and we'll have a glorious evening. Why, first we should go to that restaurant to eat some nice fish. Oh, do you like seafood? Wengong loved seafood, particularly shark-fin soup..."

And so Lin Chong excitedly discussed with Liang Hongyu the latter's future celebration of a new job.

... Until Gao Qiu, Su Yuanjing, and Tong Guan came back from their private meeting.

~~~

Finally, Gao Qiu resumed the military meeting.

"Everyone, the criminal Wang Jin, the former Head Arms Instructor foolishly accepted a duel and got themselves beaten to a pulp by Instructor Luan of Zhu Family Village," Gao Qiu announced.

A cacophonous mixture of "what?" "how" "who?" and "arf!" echoed throughout the hall. Lin Chong was stunned. How in the world did her old master lose a duel? And beaten to a pulp? Oh no! But wait... did Gao Qiu say 'Instructor Luan'?

When Lin Chong asked a drunk Wang Jin who could best her in a duel (initially Wang Jin said nobody, but after a few more drinks...), Wang Jin responded with this:

"In raw strength? A buncha people... like Major Lu Da of Weizhou. General Guan is stronger than me, Oh and so is Junyi (don't tell them I said that!) But listen to me Chong'er, strength isn't everything. If we're talking about an actual duel? Two people."

"Me and Wengong?" Lin remembered responding in jest.

"Ha! Not yet... What was I going to say? Right right. Two people... each could best an army of 10,000 by themselves. The first one would be General Han Shizhong of the Southwest. I'd have to hack off their remaining fingers to stand a chance. But the second... the second one is Luan Tingyu, a Frontier Arms Instructor of the Empire."

Lin Chong struggled to hide the scowl from her face. Lin remembered her old master heaping praise on Instructor Luan, knowing them personally since childhood. They apparently did everything together: training, eating, fishing, drinking, gambling, and so on. Apparently, they were closer than most blood sisters even though they were born from different parents.

But how dare that traitorous scum betray Wang Jin! What kind of friend was that? If Lin Chong ever met Luan Tingyu, she was going to beat her up!

The Military Hall still buzzed with shock at hearing of their former Head Arms Instructor being defeated.

"Be quiet! I am not done yet," Gao Qiu barked at the military officials still muttering to themselves, "General Tong and Marshal Su have seen these reports and verified that they are from both Instructor Luan and Lord Chai of Cangzhou. Lord Chai has told us where Wang Jin currently lives. Lord Chai also was the one who organized the duel, luring Instructor Wang right into a trap. Both Luan Tingyu and Chai Jin have done a great service to the Empire. You should all emulate their calligraphy! But anyways..."

Lord Chai was in on this too?! Lin Chong was going to beat that elf up as well! Though... beating up an elf would be capital punishment and much harder to get out of trouble than beating up a fellow human.

Gao Qiu continued speaking, "the big picture is that the Empire has an important diplomatic mission beyond the frontier. By order of the Emperor, we will escort emissaries to the West. Once we escort our emissaries to Cangzhou, Frontier Instructor Shi Wengong will escort them to Zhu Family Village. From that point on, Instructor Luan will escort them to their destination."

"But we can kill two condors with one arrow! Wang Jin is in Cangzhou, and I want that criminal back in Dongjing for the security of our Empire! I shall announce now who will both escort these emissaries and capture that vagabond. Their incomprehensible military reports shall be punished through martial law! Worry not in your search, for you will have an imperial order to investigate anyone."

Lin Chong focused her eyes on her table, though inwardly she was panicking. Gao Qiu may choose cronies for instructors but she doubted that he would send incompetent people to hunt down Wang Jin and escort important delegates. Why was nobody interrupting the Grand Marshal with questions? Why wasn't Marshal Su doing anything? Was she in league with Gao Qiu?

"General Zhang Qing!"

"Here!" Zhang Qing, the Featherless Arrow, responded. He walked up in front of the Grand Marshal, bending the knee and giving a fist-and-palm salute. He had the waist of a wolf, arms as muscular as an ape, and a fit body like a tiger.

"General Dong Ping!"

"Present!" Dong Ping, the "Debonair Double-Speared General" responded, mimicking Zhang Qing.

Everyone called General Dong the "Debonair Double-Speared General" for her prowess in dual-wielding short spears as well as for appearing elegant, fabulous, cultured, and refined. It was easy to remember because she always wore two flags crisscrossed across her back that stated her nickname in fine calligraphy like an assho-... poophead, though she could not wear them in the meetings; flags were considered weapons, after all. She never wore makeup, and for good reason: Shi Wengong once extolled Dong Ping's beauty, calling her skin a ray of moonlight piercing the world's darkness.

To Lin Chong, "Dumba-..." "Dummy Debonair Double Dong" was a far more fitting nickname. Dong Ping wasn't intellectually dumb, she had the fortune of being both smart and beautiful. Yet as radiant as the so-called Debonair General appeared on the outside... Dong was equally as rotten on the inside. So rotten that she deserved to be called dumb.

But this was bad news for Wang Jin! Zhang Qing could hit a flying goose with one of his stones. Dong Ping was one of the finest spear-wielding soldiers in the Empire. Lin Chong knew that personally. Combined, those two were nigh unstoppable in a two-on-one situation.

Gao Qiu was not finished though...

"Archer Instructor Liang!"

"H-here!" Liang Hongyu cried in surprise. She then walked to the back of the two generals and repeated the same obedient motion to the Grand Marshal.

Oh no... thought Lin Chong. She remembered her last conversation with Wang Jin, on how Wang Jin was willing to kill... No no no, Hongyu was not fit for this mission. Just because she was good at archery... Lin Chong was not going to let Wang Jin slaughter her!

Making up her mind, she was going to stand up and object!

"Lance Instructor Lin!"

"I obj-" Lin began to say, then realized what Gao Qiu just implied, "p-p- here!"

There was no time to think about this! Gao Qiu just gave Lin Chong the opportunity of a lifetime to save her master! She hurriedly scurried next to Liang Hongyu, bending the knee and giving a fist-palm salute.

Gao Qiu continued, "you four will escort our emissaries to Cangzhou. Meet up with Shi Wengong there. While in Cangzhou, I want you four to capture Wang Jin, understood?"

"Understood!" the four spoke in unison, including Lin Chong.

"Lance Instructor Lin?" Gao Qiu then asked.

"... yes Grand Marshal?" she responded, trying to keep her voice steady.

"You were one of Wang Jin's students, but I want you to prove your loyalty to the Empire and reward you for your hard work. Don't let your bias get in the way!"

"... Understood," Lin Chong reluctantly assented.

"Grand Marshal," Dong Ping interjected, "your general swears to the One above that I, the Debonair Double-Speared General, shall ensure that Instructor Lin will not deviate from the mission in any way."

That Dumbass Dong! Lin Chong beat her up already once for what how she treated Shi Wengong, and Lin was willing to do it again!

"Thank you, General Dong. Now, you all have your orders, so get ready to leave by sunrise tomorrow. I will go to the Imperial Palace later today and shall give you the Emperor's blessing and legal protection at sunrise tomorrow. Understood?"

"Understood!" the four spoke in unison.

"REPORRRRRT!" cried another messenger as they entered the military building.

"What is it?! I'm in the middle of issuing out orders!" responded an annoyed Gao Qiu.

"Message from Shi Family Village!"

He accepted the wooden-slip scroll and read it. Squinting his eyes, he struggled to recognize the handwriting. Then he audibly growled and slammed the scroll to the table.

"Make that three condors with one arrow! Shi Family Village has suffered a tragedy and is now under threat by the Mt. Shaohua bandits. You four will bring a detachment of 100 soldiers and two constables with you to secure the village. The detachment and the constables will remain until the crisis is resolved. You four will continue on to Cangzhou with the emissaries."

"Ruff ruff arf arf!" barked Pubu.

"Pubu wants to volunteer for this mission," the Elven scribe translated.

"Err... your valiance is appreciated but you are to remain here. I will not have our best constable be eaten by bandits!"

"Ruu ruuu ruff!" complained Pubu.

Pubu's curse words shall not be translated here.

For once, Lin Chong agreed with Gao Qiu. She heard rumors that, unlike most people in the Empire, bandits had no qualms with eating dogs. If only Gao Qiu ordered her to guard Shi Family village instead of hunting down her former master!

Gao Qiu continued, "your orders are clear and your missions are set. Now prepare to leave tomorrow at sunrise and bring glory to the Empire!"

"Yes, Grand Marshal!" they chorused. Lin Chong rose and turned around, leaving the Military Assembly Hall, steeling herself for the weeks-long journey ahead of her. She needed to speak to her husband, get her best gear, and pack up provisions. Hopefully, she would be able to get Wang Jin out of Cangzhou safely and protect Liang Hongyu, while remaining loyal to the Empire that housed and fed her. She would not let her husband be a victim of her recklessness!

But there was always the possibility of facing her former master in combat, which she dreaded. Hopefully, she wouldn't have to make a choice she'd regret. And hopefully, such a confrontation will not happen in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: As promised I got through the rest of it all, finally! It was as nice reading as the first part I spoke earlier about. But 10.000 words for one post are incredible much to read. Usually I chop such a piece into four parts or so for myself. Up to you how you post. I'll be on the look for the next segment.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Yeah... if anybody told me I would produce 10,000 word chapters I'd call them insane lol. Especially back-to-back. But such is how it's structured while still being somewhat concise and still building either the world, the characters, or progressing the story. Thanks for reading!

[Rivvy Elf]

(Opening Theme: Water Margin 2011 1st Opening Theme)

Chapter 24: The Tale of Lin Chong- The Day Before Departure

Dongjing, Third Age Year 1934
In a Private Room

When Lin Chong, Liang Hongyu, Dong Ping, and Zhang Qing exited the Military Assembly Hall, the rain had stopped and the clouds divided revealing a sun peeking overhead. Before the four went their separate ways, they entered a private room to each determine their role in the march and its various logistics. General Dong said that to maximize speed, the soldiers should march in cloth with a sabre at their side and a small shield across their back. The armor, polearms, large shields, helms, and other bulky material would be stored inside the horse wagons and wheelbarrows of supplies they were bringing to the village. General Dong had her own private carriage and was going to be in there with the best armor, polearms, wine, and provisions inside. Her servant would drive the carriage. General Zhang would ride on ahead as a scout and a person announcing that a military force was passing through the main road. Instructor Lin was responsible for marching with the detachment and working together with the constables to manage the supply wagons.

Dong Ping then said that Instructor Liang was going to be in the carriage with her.

Lin Chong objected.

"If you so much as even look at Instructor Liang the wrong way-" she threatened.

"Be silent, Panther Head! Know your place, for I am a general and you are a mere instructor. Your insubordination and suspicions are malicious, damaging, and untrue-" Dong Ping retorted.

"Don't call me that! You're the one who's malicious, Dumbass Debonair!" Lin Chong yelled.

At that point, Zhang Qing stepped between the two with his hands outstretched.

"And you take to grudges like fish to water," Dong Ping retorted. "A grudge not even yours to carry! I made my peace with Instructor Shi. But evidently, you still feel the need to defend that one's honor. Which you did. Already. Years ago. Shall I build a bridge for you to cross over that past you had no business in?"

"Stuff your bridge! Instructor Liang is marching with me. It'll help introduce them to the soldiers, constables, and guarding supply lines. Not with you, you two-timing snake!"

"Your eyes do not befit your nickname, Panther Head. Do you not see how tired Instructor Liang is? I will not have our new ranged specialist collapse on the road to Cangzhou. They shall rest in my carriage for a time until they are fit."

"Oh, like I would believe you! Call me 'Panther Head' one more time..." Lin Chong then began rolling up her sleeves.

Zhang Qing, the Featherless Arrow, hissed, "Please, calm down you two. We're supposed to work as a team."

"Aun-Instructor Lin... General Dong," pleaded a half-asleep Liang Hongyu.

Lin Chong took a breath and settled on glaring at Dong Ping, who raised her chin at her in response, as if Lin Chong was an ant compared to her. Suppressing the urge to cast away her government robes and kicking Dong Ping's chin until it was split, the Lance Instructor turned to the Archer Instructor.

"Hongyu, erm, Instructor Liang, it is up to you. What do you want to do for our mission?"

Liang paused and her eyes closed for a brief moment. A second later, her head snapped back up and she rapidly blinked a few times.

"You're both right. I should ingratiate with the soldiers... but General Dong is right too. I not only can rest inside the carriage, but I can guard it too. I want to stay in the carriage, Instructor Lin." Liang said.

Lin Chong couldn't believe her ears.

"Little Liang..." she began to say.

"I can defend myself, Auntie."

General Dong lowered her head and gave a triumphant smile to Instructor Liang. "Fear not, young Archer Instructor! For you shall not come to any harm in my carriage, as your head shall rest on only the finest velvet cushions of the Empire. I give you my word, as The One above is my witness."

Zhang Qing clasped his hands, "Add my assurance as well, or may The One above smite me."

Giving oaths to The One in Heaven was serious, and The One's name was never to be used lightly. Lin Chong unclenched her fists and relaxed. Surely that Dummy Debonair would not risk her friendship with General Zhang?

"Fine. But let me know if anything happens, Instructor Liang," Lin conceded.

"Good. And I shall remind you, Lin Chong, that Wang Jin is a criminal of the Empire and should you deviate from our mission in any way..."

"Yes yes, you'll stuff me in a gibbet and send me back to Gao Qiu in chains."

"It is good that you know this. But also know that Lord Gao is the Grand Marshal and shall be referred to as such."

Zhang Qing interrupted again, "Let's talk about troop composition. What's the layout of Shi Family Village and how can we complement its natural defenses?"

And so the private meeting went on...

~~~

"... And that's how the general meeting went. There was other stuff like a few promotions and demotions in the military bureau, but I'll spare you those details," Lin Chong said to her husband as she licked the baozi juice off of her fingers.

The military bureau was actually run by civil servants rather than martial officers like Lin Chong. It was responsible for weapons and armor requisitions, road maintenance, quality control, resource gathering, and a ton of other things. The bulk of this work was done by corvée laborers throughout the empire. Thus, every person in the Empire had a role to play to ensure its safety. A rather complicated system that she marveled at, though Wang Jin used to constantly complain about its inefficiency. With the tragedy in Shi Family Village, the bureau probably was going to have its hands full. The village needed its period of mourning, meaning each laborer from Shi Family Village didn't need to work for a period of time, yet the Bureau had to ensure the transition would not negatively impact the Empire's economy through... whatever means they did.

Lin Chong was unsure which was worse: dealing with that fallout or hunting down her former teacher.

"Oh, and Dong Ping, Zhang Qing, Hongyu, and I had a private meeting but I'll spare you those details too," she added.

"I see no bruises on you... That meeting went well then!" Lin Chong's Husband concluded.

"Pfft, oh you don't want to know how close I was to chucking my hat at that Dummy Debonair..."

She and her husband walked on a large avenue in the midst of a large crowd going to and from the city. A cacophonous mixture of advertising peddlers, animal noises, singing, and the clanking of tools, surrounded them. Some bureau officials could actually be seen inspecting some of the shops or negotiating for supplies.

Lin Chong preferred to think about food though. As always, her Egghead was there with some delicious baozi, buns filled with love and goodness. The meat baozi had the juices still inside, which of course made her day. This time, it was filled with leftover braised pork from yesterday night with its oily goodness as the delectable juice. Yum! Unlike some of the other baozi that would become soggy or dry, her husband found a way to make the outside dry but the inside moist.

"I hope you don't run into You-know-who in Cangzhou... and awful news about Shi Family Village. Do you think Sister Wengong knows about all this?" he responded.

"I don't know," Lin Chong said. Wengong would only know the news if a messenger made its way to Zeng Family Fortress in the frontier. As for whether they knew about the whereabouts of their master... Lin never had the chance to ask her about the cutting of Wang Jin's hair after Shi Wengong made it clear that she was not a Gao Qiu bootlicker. Her mentor's hair was a subject Lin didn't want to risk her friendship over, for what could've been the final night they partied in the capital.

Suddenly her eyes widened and she grinned.

"That's my egghead! Always seeing the bright side!" Lin Chong said, hugging her husband, making sure not to accidentally poke him with the rigid flaps of her pointy government hat.

A few of the onlookers surrounding them shook their heads and muttered to themselves as they saw the public display of affection between a government official and her husband. Lin Chong ignored them; those folk should've been used to it by now.

"I can see Sister Wengong again! Even if they're not paying their respects in the village, at least I'll see them in Cangzhou! Oh, and with Little Liang coming too? It'll be a reunion!" Lin Chong wanted to treat Instructor Liang to dinner as a way to congratulate her, but she looked half asleep and probably needed a nap. Besides, they were going to be on the road starting at sunrise tomorrow and for certain both of them needed to rest well before their march.

She then requested another baozi, grinning as her husband handed her one from the container he carried. She bit into the bun, tasting the sweet red bean paste that melted inside her mouth. So good!

"We shuff party dere," Lin Chong said while eating her baozi. "Celbrate Liang's promotia."

Lin Chong's Husband offered her a gourd that would quench her thirst. She happily took it, opened it up, and took a swig, slightly disappointed it only contained water.

He commented, "You said something about beating up someone important?"

"Aaah, so delicious!" she said as she took another large bite of the baozi, scowling as some of the paste dribbled down to her red governmental robes. She would have to wash it later.

"Mmhmm," she responded to her Egghead's question, mouth full of food once again. "Beat 'em up mentallwy. Canff do anyfing physical. But I can fetten dem with cats."

"How strange elves are," Lin Chong's Husband noted. "I remember tales of their bravery, strength, and resilience. They can talk to pretty much anything, disappear at a moment's notice, lift heavy things with the greatest of ease while walking on top of snow at the same time... what do they have against cats?"

She ate the remaining baozi and took another swig of the water. Licking some red bean residue from her fingers. An onlooker shook his head, which Lin Chong blatantly ignored. Folks just wished they had a husband who made and gifted baozi to them after meetings!

"Maybe they're jealous," Lin Chong responded. "If a cat and an elf wanted attention at the same time, I think people would go to the cat. Those furry little things are so cute. The way they go 'mao' and purr. Did I tell you the time I saw one climb on the Destruction God's statue in a meeting and bat at their mace? Constable Pubu was so upset... barked at the guards for letting a cat in the meeting..."

~~~

Lin Chong's Husband asked something, but because of the background noise, Lin Chong couldn't quite hear.

"So, what if you meet this Instructor Luan in Cangzhou? Is it true that they bested your master?" quietly repeated Lin Chong's Husband.

Lin Chong wanted to say she would beat her up. But the more she thought about it, the more she hesitated. Lin had no idea what that fellow's weapon proficiencies were, what weapons the fellow used in her duel with Wang Jin, and how exactly the duel was won. She needed to do this in a subtler way, to her dislike. Lin Chong much preferred the gallantry and honor of a public 300-bout duel armed or unarmed, similar to her arranged fight with Dong Ping following their tavern brawl. A public duel against a Frontier Arms Instructor would draw way too much attention though, and she did not want to have a discussion with Gao Qiu about it afterward.

"I'll test their combat ability in a friendly bout. We're fellow instructors after all, right?" Lin Chong replied innocently with a smile on her face. "Then we can go and have drinks while sharing stories with each other."

"Mmm," he replied.

"Enough about that though, let's talk about your day! I want to hear everything," Lin Chong said, changing the subject. One of the advantages of being part of Dongjing's military was that spouses and children were exempt from corvée labor, as they 'increased morale and happiness to soldiers.' This meant that her husband could do whatever he wanted at home, pursuing his passions of gardening and cooking. Wang Jin always complained that this should've been standard for the entire empire, to which Lin Chong naturally agreed. Mandatory corvée labor was awful.

Lin Chong's Husband sighed.

"What's wrong?" she asked. "Are the strawberries taking over the entire garden again? Did the peddlers and shopkeepers raise the meat and grain price in the market? Want me to go yell at them for you?"

"The vegetables seem to be growing fine now so the strawberries aren't interfering much. They raised the food prices because of increased banditry and anticipation of military intervention, at least that was what the butchers and grain sellers told me. But we shouldn't yell at them for that. Not like they can go out and get rid of that problem," he replied, keeping his eyes on the road.

"Ugh, I hate bandits!" Lin Chong exclaimed, as passing folk nodded in agreement at her words. Bandits not only stole food, but when the military needed to get involved they required supplies and rations, which further dented the food supply. And now there were going to be more bandits because of the chaos in Shi Family Village. This probably stressed her husband out considering they were saving money for... the future when Lin Chong could temporarily retire, pay off the magistrate to make them exempt from corvée labor, and they could raise a family.

"Instructor Lin!" shouted a millet peddler, "I'll give you a discount if you get rid of the bandits!"

"Instructor Lin!" shouted a rice peddler, "I'll give you more of a discount if you get rid of the bandits!"

"Instructor Lin!" shouted a wheat peddler, "I'll give you a hefty discount if your troops trample the millet crops!"

"You damn scoundrel? You want to ruin my business?!" Yelled the millet peddler.

"You bribed the soldiers to trample the wheat a month ago. Payback is somethin' eh? Idiot!" Screamed the wheat peddler.

"Will both of you stop? You're embarrassing yourselves. Just switch over to the paddy business; no soldier wants to cross through flooded l-"

"Shut up!" Both the millet and the wheat peddler screamed.

"Please stop fighting over me..." pleaded the flour peddler.

"Mao," meowed a cat.

Almost distracted by the very cute black-spotted white cat, Lin Chong focused her attention on the developing hostilities as she inwardly sighed.

"Hold on, honey. Your wife has to solve a situation. I'll be back in a second!"

The compromises made, the reassurances by Lin Chong, the cute cat using its tail to claim the peddlers and Lin Chong as its own, and ultimately, the conflict resolution between the peddlers shall not be elaborated on here.

~~~

After hearing the thank yous and a hiss from the cat who turned its tail on them and wandered off, a beaming Lin Chong adjusted her hat as she walked back to her husband who still looked concerned.

"Worry not husband! Once we send out the troops, the situation will fix itself and we'll save more money for the future! Also got a nice discount for rice the next time we buy it."

"That's not it though," he said, giving a worried look at Lin Chong.

"Huh?" Lin Chong was now very confused.

Unfortunately, a rhythmic banging of gongs and drums as well as the distant sound of a dizi, a woodwind instrument, suddenly drowned out his response.

"Make way, make way! The Immortal Li Shishi has returned!" shouted someone ahead of them. In the distance, Lin Chong could see the sunshine off the lacquered wood of an exquisite sedan, most likely carried by multiple people.

Oh, how convenient, thought Lin Chong as a scowl appeared on her face. Return only one month after Wengong leaves, huh?

The crowd of people making their way through the avenue all moved to the sides, which included both Lin Chong and Lin Chong's Husband. She stood next to him and waited for the procession to pass. Li Shishi was arguably the most famous person in Dongjing, a courtesan that only entertained and gave wisdom to the most worthy.

Shi Wengong told Lin Chong that over 100 years ago, a beautiful woman showed up outside a brothel in Dongjing, desiring to join it on the condition that she could refuse any 'physical requests' from anyone. A very pompous requisite that led to her not being given much of a salary whatsoever. Her instrument playing was mediocre, her paintings were fitter for past eras, her poetry needed refinement, and her singing was slightly above average. But her dancing and fortune-telling showed potential.

Yet only within a month, her music improved to such a degree that she could make the poorest quality of instruments sound as exquisite as the most well-made. When she sang even mundane songs, listeners would be enraptured by the tunes. Her paintings brought a sense of longing, happiness, despair, and other emotions depending on the subject matter. Her poetry was ranked among the likes of past greats like Li Bai and Du Fu. Within a year, her brothel became the most popular in Dongjing, a refuge for both common and royal folk.

The brightest stars lasted the shortest, however, and many of the woman's customers sought to visit her multiple times before her beauty faded. Yet as the seasons passed, the customers, though their hair became grayed and whitened, beheld in amazement that the courtesan who entered their lives years ago had seemingly not aged a single day. By the 50th year, the then Emperor proclaimed her the 'Immortal Beauty Li Shishi.'

Li Shishi was no mortal woman, but an elf. A younger one by elven standards. Yet even by their words, she was an echo of the Elder Days who had decided to grace the capital with her presence and to better understand humankind.

Her singing was said to bloom flowers and calm the most frenzied of souls. She was the master of many instruments and apparently was the one playing the dizi, for Lin Chong's scowl slowly turned into a wondered expression as the sedan made its way closer. For some reason, Lin felt certain that the elf was looking directly at her. As the music grew louder, Lin Chong blinked, rubbing her eyes in amazement, for on the other side of the avenue she beheld what seemed to be a memory hidden deep within the crevices of her soul.

The day became night, and the seasons changed. Yellow and brown leaves adorned the surrounding trees. Different people in dresses more befitting the cold now stood across from her. Lin Chong felt an autumn wind blow through her hair. But her focus was not on those changes, as In front of her stood a tall, bearded man with large, striking eyes and sunken cheeks. To his right was a woman, smaller, with an easy smile and eyes bright with life. She breathed out a gasp, as even though 14 years had passed, she beheld her mother and father again.

Lin Chong looked to her right. "Do you see what I-?"

Her husband wasn't there. Slightly panicked, nevertheless she was overcome with temptation to look more unto her mother, a victim of the heqin policy to appease the Wainriders by regrowing their population, and her father, slain in a daring raid to rescue her mother, mutilated in such a state that they refused to let Lin Chong even look at the body as she was only given an urn of his ashes. When she looked back, Lin Chong now saw another person who looked very familiar.

In between them, they each held a child's hand. The child had on floral-patterned traditional clothing. Her cheeks were slightly angular but still had the majority of baby fat. Her eyes twinkled with wonder and joy, a flame of innocence not yet tarnished. This was none other than herself as a little girl. Lin Chong found her appearance oddly interesting and unsettling. It was not often in her childhood that she saw her own reflection in the water or on metal plates so vividly.

And that was when she realized that this was not her own memory, but the memory of someone else...

Then it faded. The night turned into day, the autumn wind became a summer breeze, and the spell broke. The people across from her were strangers, and Lin Chong caught her breath, blinking away tears threatening to escape her eyes. The sedan had passed and the music waned, as the commotion of the fellow onlookers eventually filled the din.

"My love, are you okay?" Lin Chong's Husband asked as he tugged on her robes.

She flinched, then relaxed, relieved that her Egghead had reappeared.

"I... did you see anybody interesting across from you, honey? A child with floral clothing maybe?" she asked.

"... No. I didn't see a child," he responded. "You were in a trance though, I tried to get you out of it but you didn't respond. What'd you see?"

"I saw my parents... and myself when I was a child," she said, her mood becoming melancholic. What would they have thought of her now? Of her husband? She always thought they'd be proud of her becoming an Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000. But not being able to see that pride in their eyes, hear their advice on running a family, ask her father about military topics, commiserate with her mother on recent events, and even their lectures on eating a more balanced diet...

Her vision blurred and tears fell from her eyes as she looked away from her husband.

"Let's go home," Lin Chong said, her voice trembling. "We'll eat a light dinner. I'm not that hungry and I have to wake up early for a long march."

This was all that elf's doing, wasn't it? Wengong said that the best elven minstrels had the power to make what they sang appear in front of the listener's eyes. Apparently, Li Shishi could do that without voice and with only an instrument. But was she so cold-hearted as to pick on Lin Chong? Just because Lu Junyi no longer was on the best of terms with either of them... maybe that was why?

She then felt a callused hand close around one of hers, and she looked down at her Egghead with a grateful smile. Who cared what other people thought about lovers holding hands in public? Particularly to comfort old scars that never quite healed?

"We'll go home," he said. "Let's take the shortcut to our house."

The rest of the path walk shall not be discussed as Lin Chong took solace in the comfort of her husband. When they were away from a crowd, Lin Chong hugged her husband closely as they walked home.

~~~

"Constable Lu Qian, what are you doing here?" Lin Chong asked as she spotted one of her old friends outside the Lin residence. Lin unattached herself from her husband, considering that maybe being publicly affectionate would offend her recently divorced friend.

"Instructor Lin! There you are! Guess who's coming with you tomorrow?" Lu Qian asked as she waved at them.

Lin Chong's Husband waved back, then told his wife, "I'll let you two catch up. I'll be heading inside and making dinner."

"Oh I shouldn't take too long," she responded, then turned to Lu Qian. "Wait, you're coming all the way to Cangzhou with me? We can celebrate Hongyu's promotion!"

"Ugh, I wish!" Constable Lu said. "I'm only going partway to Shi Family Village. Going to help settle things down there. Hopefully, that'll be enough to scare away the bandits from showing up! Food isn't as cheap anymore, especially if we have to send out supply wagons. Buuut at least you won't be alone with General Dong for part of the way."

"You just had to remind me that, eh?" Lin Chong said, rolling her eyes. "Hongyu... or should I say Instructor Liang will be coming too. I won't be alone, and neither will Hongyu. I have no idea why Zhang Qing still is friends with that Dummy Debonair."

Lu Qian swiftly looked around, her voice now lowered to a whisper. "Aah, best you not say that nickname outside. General Dong is quite wealthy, you know? You could get in big trouble..."

"Then let's talk inside then," Lin Chong said, choosing not to proclaim that she would just beat Dong Ping up again. After their tavern brawl years ago, according to rumors, Dong Ping put on makeup for the first time in her life to cover the bruises. It was not pretty, the bruises or the attempt at makeup. That probably was why Dong Ping then challenged Lin Chong to a duel, which Lin grudgingly admitted was a very narrow victory.

"Oh, I don't want to be a bother..."

"Please," insisted Lin Chong, "let's go in and have some nice refreshments, okay? We can talk there."

"Fine fine, if you so insist..."

~~~

That Evening

Lu Qian ended up staying for dinner, which was nice. Lin Chong's Husband made noodle soup using the leftover pig bones as the foundation for the broth. It made slurping the food extra enjoyable and provided the perfect watery dip for the Five-Spiced Bread that he was an expert at baking.

Eventually, Lu Qian left; she had to return home, pack her things, and wake up early tomorrow, after all. Lin Chong asked to clean the dishes, pots, and pans, but once again, her Egghead rebuffed her, wanting her to relax before a long march in the morning.

... Relax after they made love, of course. As always, it was enjoyable and her husband was extra careful of his timing to not accidentally impregnate her.

If she got pregnant, Lin Chong would've had to retire until everything was resolved... and she valued future children over her career. Her mentor cautioned her on this; a year off could very well lead her to never reaching her peak martial ability again:

"Don't be like me, Chong'er. Even though it was only a short amount of time, I was lucky to not get pregnant with how often I went to Dongjing's brothels before I became an Arms Instructor."

"... Master, please! Too much information!" Exclaimed Lin Chong. "... Wait, how are you still single anyways? Maybe we should get a matchmaker to arrange some romance. What type do you prefer?"

"... I'll handle my own romance, thank you very much. And I... prefer elves. Wise, male elves that know how to-"

Blocking the rest of that memory out, Lin Chong gave a contented sigh, snuggling and placing a protective arm on her husband.

"... Has it happened yet?" he asked.

"Hmm?"

"Your... monthly event."

"Oh... no, not yet. Still probably stress. Not like I'm throwing up or feel sick or being tired or anything else."

"Mmm..."

"Early retirement might not be so bad though... that stupid Gao Qiu, ruining everything. Maybe... I can use that as an excuse to not hunt down Instructor Wang?" The more she thought about it, the more she hoped that this missed monthly water was indeed a pregnancy. Lin Chong could always ask for a job working underneath Instructor Liang. Goodness knows Little Liang needed someone to help her out.

"... I'm more worried about this Instructor Luan," Lin Chong's Husband responded.

"What's to worry about?" she asked, raising her head to look at him. "Not like I'm going to try to beat them up or anything like that."

In the moonlight, it looked like he smiled, though he sighed immediately after. "Honey, what are their combat proficiencies?"

A memory popped up in Lin Chong's head.

"My Tingyu-" Wang Jin slurred.

"Your Tingyu?"

"... My old friend Luan Tingyu... has the same amount of weapon masteries I have: 18."

"Uhh... all 18 weapon masteries of the Empire?" Lin Chong responded, recalling what her old mentor told her.

"Have you ever met them? Do you know what they look like?" He asked.

"... I don't know. Probably looks ugly and is as foul as Gao Qiu to betray Instructor Wang." Lin Chong wasn't entirely sure, to be honest. There was that one time... the first time Lin Chong saw Wang Jin was when she was with a heavily scarred woman with an interesting fish-fin hat. Lin Chong was hiding on one of the branches of Damu, her talking tree friend. She remembered the scarred woman pointing directly at Lin Chong but thought nothing of that at the time. Coincidentally, one day after, Wang Jin visited Lin Chong personally and asked if she wanted to be her apprentice... which of course she happily agreed, so long as Shi Wengong was also made one too. Instructor Wang agreed on the condition that Lin Chong last two minutes against her in a spar, which was a memory Lin wanted to forget.

Maybe Instructor Luan was Wang Jin's companion then?

"Mmm... well honey," Lin Chong's Husband replied, "when you go sucker punch them, can you at least make sure you know what they look like? We don't want you accidentally attacking Instructor Wang in disguise, right?"

"Oh, of course, my Egghead. I'll be extra careful not to-" Lin Chong blinked. "Aww, you got me. You're so clever... Yeah, I'm going to try and beat them up but I'll be super careful and-"

"What if they report to the Grand Marshal? Even if you challenge them to a friendly duel, don't you think they'll tell this Gao the Ball?"

"Well, yes, but... uh-"

"I trust you, Lin Chong (even if it's violence in the end.) But I don't trust Gao Qiu from all the stories you're telling me. What if he fires you over this?"

Lin Chong couldn't retort. He was right: Lin Chong was in a no-win situation here. Even if she bested Luan Tingyu, Gao Qiu would probably use 'instigating a fight against an important diplomat' as an excuse to replace Lin Chong as an instructor.

She sighed. Maybe another time then.

"You're right honey. Sorry for trying to deceive you earlier... But I promise, I won't fight Instructor Luan. I won't even try to interact with them if I can. I'll just have Wengong do the talking and stuff."

LIn Chong's Husband gave a soft smile to her. "You don't need to promise me anything. I know you'll do what you think is right, and it will be all fine in the end as always. Just come back safe and sound, okay?"

"Aiyo, my Egghead," she cooed as she carefully leaned over his body and kissed his forehead, "but of course! I'll be extra careful. Then after I come back..."

She looked into his eyes and he looked into hers. Now she was above him, her black hair resting on her husband's body. Lin Chong's heart pounded... just like the first time they made love.

"... Want to do it again tonight?" she asked.

"I thought you were waking up early," he replied with raised eyebrows as he caressed her hair.

"It'll help me fall asleep," she said, seductively smiling at him.

"... Anything for you, honey."

The two made love again that evening, and Lin Chong woke up the next morning well-rested, ready for whatever may happen in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

~~~

Ten Years Ago
Dongjing, Third Age Year 1924

"Over there. In the tree," Luan Tingyu whispered. "Like a kitten, peering at us... actually, their face looks similar to a cat's. Huh."

"... Hiding in a tree? Hmph," scoffed Wang Jin, "I guess I'll find another apprentice to pair with Junyi. Supposedly this one has promise but if they can't even stand up to me in these silly robes-"

"Maybe they think you're a tax collector. Your mother always said that the city folk feared taxes more than death."

Wang Jin scoffed again. "Maybe that tree-child is scared of your scars? But if it's taxes on minors then I'd have to have a long talk with the person who wrote the report... Ugh, more things to fix in this capital. If I'd known earlier..."

"You don't need the Empire, Little King. But you'll help a lot more people here than you would have in our village. I can tell."

"Oh farsighted Tingyu, can thou then tellest me thy musings on... eh, screw it. I see a coward in a tree. What do you see?"

Tingyu chuckled, then paused as she squinted her eyes. She then smiled.

"Look at their feet and the thin branch they're perching on."

Wang Jin took a step closer and squinted. Her eyes widened in astonishment.

She then chuckled, wagging a finger at Luan Tingyu. "Better eyes than mine! Yes, I see what you mean. The perfect foundation for our fighting style. Footwork is the key. I'll visit tomorrow in regular clothing but..."

Wang offered Luan her hand, which Luan took.

"We're spending your last day in the capital in style. Let's have a day we'll both remember and forget!"

"Ha! Lead the way, Little King. I'll follow wherever you go... But what is the name of this second apprentice you're keen on?"

"Their name is Lin Chong. Don't think even think about making them your student."

"Wouldn't dream of it."

[Rivvy Elf]

(Opening Theme: Opening Credits for the 1998 Water Margin TV series)

Chapter 25: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Day Before Departure

Two Weeks After Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu's Farewell

Cangzhou, Third Age Year 1934
Lord Chai's Courtyard

Wooden posts plopped to the ground as an armored Shi Jin thudded to the earth and somersaulted, groaning. Sweat dripped from his brow, falling on his donned lamellar, his shoulders rising and falling as he exhaled. Within seconds, Wu Song had run over, only using his feet to set the posts upright again. If Shi Jin didn't know Wang Jin ordered Wu Song to specifically focus on feet training for today, Shi Jin would've thought this was an attempt to show off. It had been quite a revelation when the large man told him that Shi Jin's piss-poor attempts at learning new weapons and his vehemence to Wu Song provided good training in improving Wu Song's patience, which was why he did not maim Sun Xin during that exhibition. It was one of the most backhanded compliments Shi Jin ever received, but he was not foolish enough to complain about it. Whatever prevented the large man from murdering another person was fine with him.

"Get used to falling down, student," commented Wang Jin as she drank from a cup. "Not everyone is born with natural footwork. Particularly if you want to skip steps."

Shi Jin half-expected some snarky commentary after that. But lately, Instructor Wang wasn't up for it.

Though, physically, Wang Jin had mostly healed (she still carried a mask but her broken orbital bone seemed better by the day,) Wang's mood rapidly deteriorated following Luan's departure from Cangzhou. Thankfully for him, she did not revert to the overbearing, cruel person she was prior to the visit by the Xining villagers. Instead, his mentor became sullen; he saw no smile grace her face. Her mind often seemed elsewhere. There were times when he knew he messed up on a certain technique or form, either accidentally hitting himself when dual-wielding short wooden spears or awkwardly stumbling after a complex maneuver. After those mess-ups, he looked anxiously at Wang Jin awaiting her biting commentary. But instead, she either looked to the mountains, took off the fish-fin hat gifted by Luan Tingyu and examined it, or peered straight through him but not at him. Granted, it only took a second or two before she would blink and remind him of certain techniques and how not to mess up ("Have your hands be here when you do this, and position your feet likewise. The weapon will be easier to control and feel lighter.")

Her calm commentary bothered him; she wasn't herself.

Shi Jin also rarely saw her at mealtime anymore, as Lord Chai told him she was eating with her mother. What troubled him was that when Shi Jin saw his master after mealtime, Instructor Wang seemed even more out of it, somehow looking even sadder. This made sense though... was her mother not dying, after all?

"Try again. Do not aim for perfection, that's not the purpose of this exercise. Expect the wooden posts to fall down as you step across and move on to the next one. Then once you cross them, that is how you get confident enough to climb a wall. Can't climb a wall vertically if you can't cross horizontally, am I right?"

"Understood!" Shi Jin said, stepping on top of the low wall of the courtyard and heading back to its far side. Wang Jin initially wanted him to solely sprint back and forth on top of the wall, but Shi Jin was impatient, wanting to vertically climb walls just like his master did in her recent duel with Luan Tingyu. Wang Jin then rolled her eyes and had Wu Song get a large number of wooden posts about the size of the low wall, placing them equidistant from each other in the gap between its sections. Shi Jin was supposed to sprint across the wall, then run across the top of each wooden post as if he were a frog crossing a lake full of lily pads. Unlike a frog, he was not landing on both feet for each wooden post, as he needed to get across quickly before the post likely fell down.

And fell down they did, with Shi Jin hitting the ground each time before he could jump to the next post. There was improvement at least. Shi Jin could make it a third of the way across. But because he was in full armor, he felt the ground take his energy with each failure. Shi Jin was getting sore; he felt he only had a few more attempts left before he'd give up for today. He knew that a body could only practice so much before it needed its rest.

Shi Jin prepared himself, got into a running stance, and waited for Instructor Wang's signal.

And he waited...

And waited...

Shi Jin turned his head and looked at Wu Song. Wu Song gestured with his head to Wang Jin, who now was blankly staring at her teacup.

"Master?" Shi Jin asked.

Wang Jin looked at Shi Jin as if she had not spent the last few seconds pondering a teacup.

"What are you waiting for?" she asked rhetorically.

His failed attempts shall not be elaborated on.

~~~

That Evening
Wang Jin's Assigned Room

"You wanted to speak with me privately?" Wang Jin asked as she slid the door closed with one hand, walking over to a nearby wall sconce to the place the lit candle she held in the other hand. The room was well decorated with lacquered desks, tables, and a fancy bed with flowery embroidered covers. On the wall across from the bed was a bowl containing different fruits. Next to the bowl was a sheathed weapon leaning on the wall, something he quickly deduced as a possible makeshift shrine to Wang's loved one who passed away. Was that weapon supposed to represent the deceased? There were no lit joss sticks in an incense cup, though. Probably not to make it too obvious, then.

Shi Jin nodded, lowering down the icy feeling in his stomach knowing that he needed to choose his next words carefully. Wang Jin was hurting, and it was time that he needed the complete truth from his master. Shi Jin wanted to share the load with her; one person could not handle the death of a loved one, the soon-to-be death of a loved one, and a departure of a loved one alone.

Shi Jin felt it first appropriate to ask about the last topic first: the relationship between her and Luan Tingyu.

"Master... you and Instructor Luan-"

"Before you ask anything," she interrupted, "you keep silent about everything I'll tell you."

Then a glint appeared in her eyes.

"Or I will kill you, understood?"

"Shi Jin understands, Master, and will swear not to speak of this to anyone," Shi Jin said quickly, bowing and clasping his hands. This was something he expected. After all, Shi Jin overheard Wang Jin literally telling Instructor Luan to keep her distance due to Wang Jin's enemies in the capital. If the wrong people knew about the relationship between the two...

"Well? Get up then. What about us?" his master asked. "Ask away."

"I thought you preferred elves," he noted.

"I do."

"I also thought you preferred men."

"... They're less likely to give me a concussion, so yes."

"Then... about Instructor Luan-"

"... Listen, student," Wang Jin said, closing her eyes and sighing. "If I tell you the full story it'll take days. And you'll still not fully understand since you never lived in my shoes. Look, I care about Tingyu more than my preferences. Simple as that."

She then paused, sighed, and looked from Shi Jin to the fish-fin hat next to her bed. "Sometimes... we don't fall in love with the people we'd want to love. The people of our dreams and fantasies are simply that, illusions on 50-foot brass pedestals with no staircases in sight. Or at least that's what Li Shishi told me in Dongjing. I prefer people with fairer skin, nicer eyes, fewer scars, and who wouldn't be able to talk back to me or kick my ass. Oh, and they need to be funny, carry a tune, cook, can write poetry, have very high endurance, be very flexible, and so on. Just ask some of the courtesans in Dongjing."

She then returned her gaze to Shi Jin's. "Well, guess what? Threw all that out of the window whenever Tingyu was around. Maybe 'cause I spent a lot of my time with them when I was young? Maybe 'cause we trained together and saw each other grow? Maybe 'cause Tingyu is the only one left of my old friends? Maybe I just looked in their eyes for too long and a spell was cast, like in some of those old Elder Day Tales? Maybe it was due to that troll? Maybe it just happened? Shi Jin, I'm a warrior, not a matchmaker. I can't explain these things well."

"Did your mother know?" he asked.

"Of course... We lived in the same house and Ma has good hearing. Didn't approve of us."

She was silent after that, looking away, this time at the sheathed weapon next to the wall. This allowed him time to ponder that last statement.

Shi Jin's father always told him that when he grew up, he was supposed to get a wife and produce children because the village needed more people to do its labor and contribute to the well-being of the Empire. The more people the village had, the less each person had to pay in taxes. It also allowed everyone to better understand the relationship between the One in Heaven and everyone underneath Heaven. All were Children of the One, after all. This included both elves and men. Though he never heard of the One having a spouse.

"I think I get it. Your mother wanted you to get a husband and have children of your own. That's why they didn't approve," Shi Jin concluded.

"No," she began. "... Well, the children part yes. My Ma wanted grandchildren. But that's not why they didn't approve.

"Ma said that I was a bad match for Tingyu during my village days because we were becoming opposites and I was letting my grief turn me into something... despicable. Wouldn't last half a year before me and Tingyu would try to separate or kill each other. Ma told me that if I didn't take time to grieve for my dead friends and heal, I would get both of us hurt. Hurt people hurt others; that's what Ma said. Pissed me off. Would've preferred they told me to get a husband and have Tingyu as a side lover."

It made sense given what Tingyu told him earlier regarding how Instructor Wang had trouble coping with the death of her friends. But her mother not urging Wang Jin to get a husband surprised Shi Jin. He thought that a daughter of the Village Arms Instructor was expected to model behavior, like bearing children to increase the Empire's population. But then again, Wang Jin wasn't all that popular, and was even 'despicable' in her mother's eyes, so would she have been an effective representative of a model villager?

"What about the village? How many knew?" he asked.

"Everybody knew. Gu was even going to blurt it out in our little spat remember?"

"Really?"

"Let me imitate that cicada," Wang Jin said. "I was insulting their choice for a spouse and then... Ahem. Gu said, 'Fine, we'll play that game. Although you always said that you prefer elves' and then I warned them to shut up. Remember now?"

Shi Jin... didn't, but he nodded. To be honest, if what she said were true, part of Shi Jin would've thought Gu was implying that Wang Jin preferred dwarves or humans. But he did not want to make his master upset, particularly because they still hadn't discussed her dead relative.

"Will the villagers bring this up to your enemies?"

Wang Jin looked sharply at the door as if ensuring nobody was eavesdropping. After a few seconds, she whispered, "What do you think of the Empire, student?"

He blinked, then looked away. Shi Jin didn't have a lot of interaction with a lot of people outside of Shi Family Village. True, the village was near the major trading route of the capital to the Western Mountains and received its fair share of visitors, but generally the only time he heard his father mention the Empire was during tax collection. What he did know of the Empire was what both his father and mother told him.

"They protect us and in return, we give them taxes and labor. They empower us to govern ourselves by assigning Arms Instructors to train our village militia. They do a lot of things that we don't see. At least that's what my parents told me."

"You didn't answer my question," she pointed out. "All you did was tell me what the Empire does. I'll repeat: what do you think of the Empire, student?"

"I... I..." he stammered, "I don't know. Shi Jin has never really interacted with government officials besides you."

"Former official," corrected Wang Jin. "You're still young. But let me enlighten you on something."

She moved closer and whispered. "Not one of us old Xining Villagers liked the Empire. Luan is loyal to whoever treats them right. Sun Li likes their salary as a garrison officer, but not their employer. Everybody else? Not Gu, not that piece of crap Sun Xin, not the Xie brothers, not Ma Lin nor Tao Zongwang-"

"What about you?" he interrupted quietly.

Wang Jin again looked at the hat, pausing as if trying to collect her thoughts.

"Student," she said, still not looking him in the eyes, "when you work nearly all your life... toiling the soil, fighting enemies that you can't even imagine in your nightmares, losing every single friend in the worst ways possible. All to see every fruit, every grain, every single thing you built and grew be sent to places like Dongjing to be eaten, used, wasted, and thrown away with only a visit from the tax collector as a thank you... Why would any of us like the Empire?"

Then she finally looked at him with her eyes narrowed, her voice strangled. "Then when you go to Dongjing and try to fix things, see the progress you made, build a new life, and then have it all shriveled up because the new Emperor chose a football player over somebody who fought for them, who would've died for all of them. Why, student, tell me why you even suggest that I be this 'hero' for this giant tapeworm that'd torture and make me a criminal as a thank you for my sacrifice? For Ma's sacrifice? For-"

She suddenly stopped speaking and let out another sigh. The room was silent for a while as Shi Jin couldn't come up with a response. Everything she said was understandable. To not be even applauded for their efforts and to see their hard work all ending up as waste in the end? That was dishonorable! A grave injustice!

She continued, "So no. I think of myself as a hero; I have to. But not for this... this pathetic excuse of a country that the Mother of the Empire would disown if they knew what they did to me, Wang Jin, a descendant of the great Wang Jian, a hero who fought and bled for the First Emperor before they were the first Emperor. Why does Ma have to spend their last days holed up and wasting away instead of being celebrated? Why does... no. Student, let's speak of something else. How about your love life? Who's that-"

Shi Jin was not going to let his master change the subject this time.

"You are a hero, master." Shi Jin reassured.

What he said next was very calculated as he leaned slightly forward: "And I think your late father would be proud of you."

Wang Jin began to nod, then blinked a few times.

Her eyes widened, then twitched, and a snarl appeared. Then she closed her eyes, bared her teeth, and glared at him.

Shi Jin knew he had to tread lightly here.

"So... you overheard me grieving in Lord Chai's room? Dropping eaves like Wu Song did but not saying anything about it? You piece of-"

"No! Shi Jin swears! ... And is that why Wu Song became your student? Out of pity?"

"YOU DARE CHANGE THE SUBJECT?!" Wang Jin screamed; if Shi Jin said the wrong thing...

She narrowed her eyes. "Who told you then? Tell me the truth brat; if you dare lie to me-"

"I-I found out by myself. Nobody told me about your father, I promise!" He quickly responded, his hands in front of him.

"Tell. Me. Everything. How'd you find out?"

So Shi Jin gave his version of the story. He told Wang Jin how he knew she lost someone important since that fateful night when her screams woke Shi Jin up. Then after his discussion with Luan Tingyu, he realized that she only mentioned Wang Jin's Father a couple of times. The biggest hint, though, was the day after his discussion with Luan, when Wang Jin abruptly left their conversation after they started discussing her father.

"Then, when I asked Lord Chai what to do if I knew someone was deceiving me, they encouraged me to have a careful conversation with them... Which I am trying to do right now with you, Master."

His heart pounded as he awaited her response. It was good that she hadn't kicked him out of the room or thrown him out of the window yet, but still, Shi Jin was uncertain how his master would respond. A large part of him wanted to ketou and beg her to forgive him for his words, but he steeled his resolve. He was the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's apprentice! He needed to be strong in the face of everyone... including his mentor.

After what seemed like forever, Wang Jin finally said, shaking her head with a small smirk on her face, "I underestimated you; you're not such a dumbass after all."

He bit his tongue not to make a retort.

"Yes, my dad..." and at this point he saw her eyes shine brighter and brighter, "my dad's dead. Good job on finding... that-." Her voice then croaked and a small sob escaped her throat.

Without hesitation, Shi Jin held out his arms. Wang Jin looked at him for a few seconds and then accepted the offered embrace. Weeping, her tears fell on his back, but he did not mind as he held her. This was Wang Jin: his master, teacher, and mentor. He would go to the ends of Middle-Earth for her if need be. She was not supposed to suffer alone... Heroes showed feelings too!

So he held her for quite some time, comforting her until it was no longer necessary.

After Wang Jin composed herself and ended the hug, he continued speaking.

"Why the secrecy?" Shi Jin asked. "Am I such a lout that you do not trust me?"

"It's not because you're a lout! It's because..." Then Wang Jin paused, as she looked away. This was both strange and troubling. She clearly did not trust him enough with everything. And yet...

"Does this have anything to do with what you privately said to Gu?" he asked

Wang Jin blinked a few times, as if in surprise, then she glared at him again. "What did that cicada say to you? Did I not tell you not to speak with them?"

Shi Jin then told her of his conversation with Gu Dasao and Sun Xin. How Gu assumed he knew of Wang Jin's future plans. Unexpectedly, she didn't divulge said plans once Shi Jin denied any knowledge of them. Gu then told Shi Jin to tell Wang Jin that if she met her again, only one of them would stay on this earth.

"Hmph! So be it," Wang Jin responded, rolling her eyes. "As if that obese cicada would ever slay me! More likely they'll die of a heart attack with all the leftover tavern food they have to eat... Though maybe I'll only break their jaw the next time we meet. Doesn't deserve death yet, especially for not blabbing about our private talk to you."

Memories of Gu Dasao punching the spit out of her master's face, breaking her orbital bone, repeatedly striking her gut, and uppercutting her into oblivion flashed through his head. Shi Jin ignored those and pressed on.

"Will you not tell me, then?" he asked.

"No."

"Master, I beg you. Please!" Shi Jin plead, this time ketouing in desperation. "Your student wants to know what these plans are! Why do you not trust me? You would trust somebody who despises you over your own student?"

"... I trust your intentions; I trust your loyalty. But those are only two qualities. For one, could you please lower your voice and stop begging? Show some spine, student," she urged.

Shi Jin inwardly cursed. He showed his resolve earlier but why did he falter now? What was wrong with him? He needed to be strong!

"... There's a lot I want to say to you," Wang Jin replied, wiping away her remaining tears with her sleeve. "But you're not ready yet! Of the 18 weapons, you've mastered only the staff, sword, and spear. Gu has qualities and resources you do not. If you want the truth on everything... You'll have to earn it."

"I promise you, master, I will improve! I will master all of the 18 weapons! I swear I will keep everything a secret! Am I not less hasty than before? Have I not learned enough from my mistakes?"

"Believe it or not, it's not your hastiness and tongue that concern me. Nor your inability to be a master of the 18 weapons; I can work with that. There's something far more important I want you to master if you want to know my plans, a technique I want you to master quickly."

"What technique is this, master? Climbing walls with my feet and hands?"

"No," she said, rising and grabbing the sabre resting next to the fruit across from her. "Follow me. It's time for me to reward your loyalty. You'll see me perform in full lamellar armor.

"Recently, all you've seen of me is getting my face broken by an oversized bug and getting the snot beaten out of me by Tingyu, who could've killed me if they wanted to. Time to remind you who I am and what I expect out of those who follow me. I'll show you some of my techniques and you should recognize what I want you to master. If you do not... then be glad in your ignorance. I'll get Lord Chai and we shall head to the courtyard..."

~~~

Lord Chai's Courtyard

The dark fabric of the sky held countless stars as they shone on a cloudless night, providing companionship and a milky path to a crescent moon traveling across. Before they exited the premises, Lord Chai asked the healer he met two weeks ago, Dai Zong's Wife, to come with. As Shi Jin neared the courtyard with Lord Chai, Dai Zong's Wife, and Instructor Wang, he heard peculiar noises of grunting, yelling, and a body hitting the ground at odd intervals.

"Wu Song is up still? Good, might as well show them too," Instructor Wang commented in full grey lamellar armor and heavy boots. Her armor clanked with each step she took. Besides the lamellar and boots, she donned both a tasseled helm and her protective iron mask as well. Aside from the lack of a cape, she looked just like the legendary generals that his father used to tell him stories of.

Lord Chai spoke, "I'll ask again: you may be mostly healed, but are you sure you are ready to do this demonstration?"

Shi Jin imagined a smirk on his master's face as she replied, "Of course! Even if I can't, why do you think I'm wearing all this armor? It'll protect me even if I hit myself. And your healer is here too to save my life, just in case."

"You're such a fool," remarked Dai Zong's Wife, shaking her head. "Blame yourself if you lop off a limb with those sharp blades instead of using dull ones."

"Bah! Can't impress my students by doing things half-assed! What kind of teacher would I be?"

"A smart one," Dai Zong's Wife retorted.

Wang Jin merely muttered incomprehensible obscenities in response as Lord Chai's amused smile grew ever larger. Shi Jin was amazed that his master took that insult on the chin. If Shi Jin said it, Wang Jin would probably throw him into the moat.

His master probably inferred that she was going to use her sabres that she carried in both hands. Both were unsheathed, one of them shinier than the other. Presumably, the shiny one was the weapon she grabbed when they left her chambers. The two blades were wider than the typical sabres he worked with. Like other single-edged weapons, the dull sides were thicker than the sharp sides. But here the blades widened to a larger degree from the middle onwards, curving to a sharp, tapered end.

"I do understand your reasoning," commented Lord Chai. "But, as my young friend said, I would not underestimate the sharpness of those sabres you're carrying, particularly that specific weapon you're holding in your right hand. I remember that gift in particular..."

Wang Jin did not immediately respond. Eventually, though, he heard her utter, "... The best present a 12-year-old could get."

Nothing more was said for quite a while as Shi Jin kept his silence. He suspected that the sabre was a gift from his father, yet did not want to let anybody else know his discovered knowledge. How else could Shi Jin prove his secrecy skills? At the same time though... he was wondering what techniques she was going to demonstrate, particularly with the blade gifted to her. Whatever it was, Shi Jin was expected to master it, and he was eager to see the exhibition.

So was Wu Song, apparently, as his training stopped and he appeared in front of the group, bowing and clasping his hands.

"Wu Song greets Master Wang and Lord Chai," he said, wiping his sweat off his brow. He surprisingly wore clothing. This surprised Shi Jin, who thought that everyone practiced half-naked just like Shi Jin did before Instructor Wang told him to practice with clothing to hide his dragon tattoos. Given that Wu Song presumably did not have tattoos and probably was an incredibly vain person who would marry themselves if they could... Not that Shi Jin wanted to see Wu Song half-naked; he did not want another reminder that there were some people that were better than him in certain aspects.

"Wu Song, as a reward for your hard work, I'll give you and Shi Jin a solo performance. I'm tired of you two seeing me get my ass kicked," Instructor Wang responded. "Also, remember to get some rest. I know you do the heavy lifting for Lord Chai in the daytime, so don't overdo it and tear your muscles."

Wu Song nodded, joining the group.

"I daresay that you two will be in for a treat, but let me get some equipment," commented Lord Chai, who left momentarily.

When he returned, he carried two repeating crossbows, the scholar's ranged weapon. He handed one of them to Dai Zong's Wife who immediately began inspecting it. These crossbows were different as on top of the bow was a large magazine containing about 10 or so bolts. Instead of manually winding up the crossbow, a lever attached to the end of the magazine was used to span the bolt, place it, and shoot it in one up-and-down movement. The perfect ranged weapon for the typical scholar who had virtually no training in any weaponry outside of the sword.

Wang Jin told him that it had many weaknesses. Most people could only fire it at the hip, it was much more inaccurate as the magazine and crank prevented one from really aiming, and it was weaker than both the bow and crossbow. Overall, these were weapons often used by conscript-level soldiers, scholars, cowards, and thin courtesans. They could also be used as efficient poison weapons for contracted murderers... assuming that the users didn't mind collateral damage. She also noted that the dwarves placed a high demand on those weapons. Shi Jin found that confusing though. Why would they want such a weapon only used by cowards, scholars, courtesans, and contracted murderers?

Dwarves... he could never understand them.

So Shi Jin's attention wasn't on those mediocre weapons when he looked at Lord Chai. Instead, he found it more impressive that the elf also somehow balanced a cup of black substance (presumably ink) on his head while he briskly walked with it the whole way without a drop falling.

Elves... he could never understand them.

"I suggest you two sit down," Lord Chai said, smiling as if he somehow read Shi Jin's thoughts again. "I have a part to play in this demonstration, and I would prefer that you two do not get in the way."

Obeying his suggestion, both of Instructor Wang's students sat down on a bench below the elevated veranda above the low wall that faced the courtyard. Shi Jin sat down first and Wu Song sat down next to him... a little too close. Shi Jin moved slightly away from Wu Song, who gave him an annoyed look.

"Do you enjoy testing my patience?" Wu Song asked apprehensively.

"I prefer my personal space. It has nothing to do with you," lied Shi Jin.

"Then join the government. Wu Song heard they wear hats with pointy ends that repel people."

That remark infuriated Shi Jin, and he was just about to tell him to shut up before another voice interrupted.

"Perhaps you should focus on watching your Instructor?" Lord Chai chided. "They are about to begin."

Stupid Wu Song! Shi Jin inwardly cursed as he focused his attention on his master. This was no time for distractions! He needed to see exactly what Instructor Wang was doing so he could master the technique she wanted.

~~~

Only insect and bird chirps disturbed the quiet night. A light breeze blew as Wang Jin placed both the shiny and dull sabre on the ground. She then walked far away as she moved closer to her students. Shi Jin squinted, seeing her head slightly bent as she stood, two feet next to each other. He saw her body breathe in and out. Then with one big inhale, his master suddenly entered into a horse stance, legs slightly bent and horizontally apart from each other. In one full movement, she took a step forward and punched the air with a yell. The air was now filled with the sound of her armor moving as she bobbed and weaved, jumping, dodging and striking an imaginary opponent with her fists. Left and right hooks, backfists, rapid jabs, blocks, and sudden uppercuts. Her movements were slower, but that was probably due to the armor. Knee strikes and leg sweeps were mixed in with the shadowboxing. He further noted that gradually, Wang Jin began kicking her imaginary opponent.

With a great yell, she turned her heel and did a back kick as her armor clanked, her boot snapping up into the air. Then with the same leg, she performed rapid kicks in succession. She then stepped through with that leg and performed a series of kicks with the other. Then Shi Jin saw Wang Jin perform the seemingly hundreds of different types of kicks he saw her do in the course of their training and sparring. These included the duck kicks, crescent, roundhouse, flying back, axe kick, butterfly kick, push kick, and many others. Also interspersed were jumps, leaps, and other acrobatic maneuvers that made him catch his breath. She did not have as much speed and verticality as she would've unarmored, but it was still impressive to see her do techniques like a butterfly kick into a front flip.

Wang Jin then ran a few steps and did a full jumping dropkick, landing flat on her back as he heard the armor splat to the ground. Shi Jin winced and wondered if his master was okay. But a split-second later, she jumped back up with her legs, an impressive feat given the context.

What she did next was completely unexpected:

She tripped and fell flat on her back.

... What?

"Urrrp," she loudly belched, as she twirled her legs in the air and slowly turned to her front, lifting herself as she wobbled. Her entire body seemed unsteady as she struggled to walk in a straight line and Shi Jin could not believe his eyes. How did she become drunk? Why? Why now? If he wasn't so intent on focusing on her techniques, he would've struggled to not laugh. This was a person dressed as a general in an intimidating mask moaning, wandering, and stumbling about like a drunkard.

Then he noticed that her hand was in the shape of a cup, and she pantomimed drinking from it on one leg.

Wu Song did this when he faced Sun Xin!

He immediately looked at his fellow student, who was gazing intently at his master. So his master must've taught... whatever this was to the large man. That explained a lot. But was this the technique that Instructor Wang wanted Shi Jin to master?

... No, that didn't make any sense.

The loud noise of armor hitting the ground yet again caused Shi Jin to look back at Wang Jin. This time, she was on her side, treating the ground as her armchair as she held her head with a propped elbow. Then, she suddenly kicked the air upwards with both feet, balancing herself on only two hands as she rotated into a handstand and plopped one foot after another as she now stood... then stumbled forward, rocked back as if she took a hit, and quickly jabbed with two fists when Shi Jin least expected it. She then picked up her speed, now moving so unpredictably and haphazardly Shi Jin had no idea what she would do next. He did not expect the subsequent kicks, punches, elbow strikes, and knee strikes that Wang Jin would do in her performance.

Now, Shi Jin realized the value of this... drunken style. If he couldn't predict what his master would do next... neither could her enemies. This was the epitome of applying deception to fighting, a demonstration of what she was trying to tell Shi Jin weeks ago in Plum Blossom Village when he almost deserted her: deception had its place in the martial world.

With one final dropkick, she once again fell flat on her back and belched again. Her arms and legs spread as if she decided to take a rest. A few seconds later, she then jumped back to her feet.

This time though... She appeared very sober and entered into her favored stance, one foot in front of the other with both knees bent. She stood still for a moment.

Then with a great cry, she stepped forward and aimed a kick to the heavens, then used that same foot to stomp down into the ground as if trying to shake the earth, entering into a similar stance again, this time with one outstretched hand forming into a claw, the other chambered at the side into a fist. She then stepped forwards and backwards, her movements becoming much more deliberate and controlled. As Instructor Wang stepped back, she would rotate her claw hand as if grabbing somebody, and then do a quick strike with either a fist or a kick. She then retreated again, moving her arms around as if they were swords, deflecting and parrying her imaginary opponent's hands and feet. Then at certain unexpected points, she would suddenly move forward and launched an assault, giving an elbow strike, lifting her knee, performing a duck kick, or bobbing and weaving into a jab. But then Wang Jin would step back, wielding her arms like both a hook and sword.

Shi Jin knew this form. Wang Jin called it her 'Eagle Claw' technique. It certainly didn't look this 'pretty' when she used it on him, but Shi Jin knew from personal experience that in real combat a person could normally only use some of what they were capable of against an opponent. Still, whenever he thought he finally figured out his master's movements and got the upper hand, she would turn his own aggression against him. Oftentimes, he would find his arm wrenched, his body sent to the ground, or find his body painfully struck by a foot, fist, elbow, palm, or knee. Perhaps it was used once Wang Jin figured out her opponent's attack patterns? That would explain how she was able to eventually turn the tables on Gu Dasao and give her some broken bones in return.

This needed to be the technique Wang Jin wanted him to master. The Eagle Claw! A perfect technique that could turn the tide in any unarmed fight.

Any unarmed fight.

A sudden memory reappeared in his head:

"But why has no instructor told me about the foot's importance? And why did your mother not tell you this from the beginning?"

Instead of responding immediately, Wang Jin moved back to her chair, sat on it, and paused as if contemplating her answer. Shi Jin, for a moment, wished she was unmasked so he could better detect what she was thinking.

"As for you, that is something you should think more about. I know not your circumstances, but I doubt the Empire needs soldiers who leap into battle with only their fists and feet."


... No. This was not the technique Wang Jin wanted him to specifically master. The technique had to be weapon-based... Which was what those sabres were for!

Coincidentally, as soon as he moved his eyes to the sabres on the ground, his master in her demonstration of her Eagle Claw crept closer to the weapons. Then with one swift movement, she grabbed the shiny sabre, her gifted blade, and the wind sang as she wielded it as if it was an extension of her right hand. She placed her free hand along the blade as she coiled her body in a snake-like sword dance. Then with a roar, she unattached one hand from the metal and stabbed the sky with her sword hand, the wind whistling from the impact, starlight and moonlight reflecting off the blade.

What followed was his master moving and slashing her sabre this way and that through hordes of enemies. The noises of both her clanking armor and blade filled the din. At times she rotated like a standing wheel, her blade like lightning splitting all before her. Other times she would do a leaping stab, jumping farther and higher than Shi Jin thought anyone could wearing such heavy armor. Finally, she ended up retreating and waving her sabre to and fro in front of her, warding off the air itself as Shi Jin heard each slash from the blade.

Then before Shi Jin could notice, Wang Jin picked up the other sabre, entering a battle stance, and completely stopped. She held one sabre horizontally above her head while the other sabre was in front of her. She bent her knees so that she was very low to the ground. For a moment, he thought he saw a statue, as he could not see his master even move her body to breathe.

After a pause, Wang Jin slowly rhythmically moved the blades across her body, to and fro, the blades shining as they passed her body giving a low hum as they broke the air, one arm going across one side, then the other arm going across the other side. Her arm speed then quickened, the slashes sounding sharper. She was not done there though as somehow, the blades began moving faster, the air in chaos as Shi Jin wondered just how long his master could sustain such a speed.

But somehow, someway, the slashes no longer became a chaotic staccato, it became a single long note. Wang Jin was slashing at the air surrounding her at such a speed that there was no pause for the wind to recover, but the sound of one continuous noise. Shi Jin's jaw dropped to the floor as he beheld his master.

In front of his eyes was the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000 in full armor. Yet her armor was no longer grey, but whiter than snow! She swung her sabres to and fro at such a speed the reflected light no longer flashed, but was a continuous layer covering his master. Wang Jin looked as if a sheet of starlight protected her from all harm.

Suddenly, Lord Chai ran near her. Then in one swift motion he took the ink cup from atop his head and with a flourish, sent all the ink to Wang Jin's direction. The layered light became dimmer, but the air still sang its one musical note for a few more seconds, before one note became many, the swords slowed down, and once again Wang Jin's armor became grey.

Shi Jin saw now that his master was breathing heavily. She dropped her sabres as they clattered to the floor. Wang Jin fell to her knees, cast aside her helm, panting as if her life depended on it.

"Master!" cried both Shi Jin and Wu Song. They ran, leaping over the low wall as they made sure their master was okay. Dai Zong's Wife had run over as well.

"Stop!" Wang Jin cried as she took off her mask and let it drop to the floor. Her face was drenched with sweat. Both of her students halted, though Shi Jin was well ahead of Wu Song at this point.

"You idiots... huff huff... Rude to interrupt my... huff huff... performance. Lousy etiquette! Huff huff... I'm not done yet!" She wheezed.

"Perhaps you should rest before your final demonstration?" Lord Chai suggested.

Dai Zong's Wife was more direct: "If you don't rest you'll die. Impressive as it is, you can't sustain such exertion for long. It's amazing that you can still use your arms!"

Wu Song added, "I have never seen such swordplay! But Wu Song wishes to see it again, one day. Please take a rest, Master!"

Never was he more glad to concur with Wu Song!

"Shi Jin-," Shi Jin began to say.

"Fine... Fine! I'll rest. Just... how much ink... huff huff... did you spill on my armor, Lord Chai?"

As the elf inspected her, Shi Jin himself looked closely, squinting. The more he looked the more his eyes widened.

"Not one drop," Lord Chai said.

~~~

"I know now what technique you want me to master, Instructor Wang," Shi Jin commented as Wang Jin slowly drank a goblet of water. Shi Jin helped her take off each piece of the lamellar, from collarbone, arms, waist, and legs, with the exception of the torso piece that Wang Jin still had on. The two of them sat together in the same location Shi Jin sat in minutes before. Wang Jin's sabres were next to her, sheathed.

Everyone else was busy with their own affairs. Wu Song continued his drunken fighting training in the background. Dai Zong's Wife was gathering medical supplies. Chai Jin meanwhile had to deal with the growing crowd of torches that were gathering in the distance. Wang Jin's noisy demonstration apparently caused 'concerned constables' to show up outside the manor. In reality, they likely knew Wang Jin was within and were gathering just in case Lord Chai let them in. Shi Jin did not envy Lord Chai's position, even though the elf probably dealt with this type of situation multiple times in the thousands of years they lived.

"Aaah, I needed that," She said. Her face was still sweaty, and Shi Jin could still see drops of it fall onto the floor. "Amuse me. Which technique?"

"The last one! That one where you moved your sabres so quickly it was like the stars themselves was guarding you! And to not let one drop of ink spill to your armor? Amazing! You are awesome, Instructor Wang!"

Wang Jin smiled at the praise, drinking more from the goblet. She then sighed, however. "Close. But I didn't get the chance to show you what I wanted you to master."

"What technique would that be then? Wait," Shi Jin stopped speaking, "it had to do with those repeating crossbows, didn't it?"

"Aren't you perceptive today?" Wang Jin smiled. "What'd you think I was going to demonstrate?"

"How to ward off arrows while standing still."

"Hah! Almost! But not quite," Wang Jin said, as she drank from her goblet again. "I was going to demonstrate doing that same technique you saw, except charging at an enemy at the same time while deflecting multiple arrows simultaneously from different directions."

What his master just described made his face blanch. That was a lot more difficult than what he just saw.

"You can do this maneuver?" he asked, stunned.

"I know how to do it. I did it when I was younger and more spry... You should've seen the terror on the Wainriders' faces and the screeches of their horses. Whether I still can... That's why I had all that armor on so Lord Chai and Dai Zong's Wife wouldn't kill me once they shot at me."

"But you showed your technique of deflecting all the ink! Surely you could do it."

"There's a difference between a crossbow bolt and ink, brat!" she responded, rolling her eyes. "Harder to maintain your sword movements deflecting one of those objects compared to liquid. Now imagine the many arrows I deflected when I fought the Wainriders years ago... while running and screaming my lungs out." Then she sighed. "And what you saw wasn't my technique. My technique involves the running and arrow deflection bits. The stunt I performed..."

She then looked down momentarily and then peered up at the many stars in the heavens. Another thought entered his head. Perhaps that technique was passed down?

"Pa left before I showed them I could do it too," she muttered, confirming his thoughts. She then looked back at Shi Jin, her gaze serious. "But they always believed in me... That I master it. And now, Shi Jin, I'll place that same confidence in you. Not only that you can master my father's technique, but mine as well. I'll show you how to do it when the elves return. And once you master it... then I'll tell you of my plans."

"Understood," Shi Jin acknowledged, giving a fist-palm salute as if Wang Jin were his commanding general. It looked difficult and it sounded dangerous, but Shi Jin was confident that if his master trusted in his abilities, then he must trust his own doubly so.

The two continued to sit in silence as they watched Wu Song train by himself. Wang Jin had drained her goblet of water and was looking in the distance as if in deep thought. Shi Jin looked uneasily over the perimeter of the manor. He saw more torches than there were before. Whatever Lord Chai was saying didn't appear to be working.

All of a sudden, he heard the flapping of a bird's wings. Shi Jin noticed one of Lord Chai's large black birds land next to Wang Jin, who was broken out of her thoughts as she looked at it.

"Jin'er," the bird spoke in a high pitch that sounded like...

"Ma!" Wang Jin gasped, immediately standing up. The bird flew off. She bolted in the direction of Lord Chai's manor, quicker than he ever saw her run before as if some terror had taken hold of his master. He didn't know what was going on, and whether he will or not can only be explained in the next chapter.

(Ending Theme: Ending Theme of 1998 Water Margin Tv Series)

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: Sorry first for not able to reply really other than on Discord. It has been an ugly busy week between 22 and 28 april with all arrangements around my dad's funeral. And the week after it was just settling down. But all between I read those about 20.000(?) words over two posts combined. It was a welcome distraction from all the hustle and bustle around. . Anyhow I am fine. I replied already my thoughts on your tale. Sure, good luck with the new chapter! I have finished your last post as well.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian That's very understandable. I'm glad that my work gave you a world to distract yourself in. It's good that you feel fine, all things considered...

This newest chapter is going to be... quite something. Let me just leave it at that.

[Rivvy Elf]

(Opening Theme: Opening Credits for the 1998 Water Margin TV series)

Chapter 26: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Departure of Instructor Wang (Pt1)

Cangzhou, Third Age Year 1934
Outside of Wang Sheng's Assigned Room

"Master! Master!" Yelled Shi Jin as he sprinted to try and catch up with Wang Jin. If she hadn't been wearing heavy boots, it would've been more difficult to track her down. But because of the loud noises her running made, Shi Jin found it easier to follow. Trailing behind him he heard someone else running, but Shi Jin did not want to waste precious time looking back.

He passed through the torch-lit halls, the fires flickering from the wind his running made. Hearing random doors opening, both behind and ahead of him, he cursed at himself: Wang Jin probably did not want an audience of people following her.

Shi Jin's eyes widened, his mouth twitching as a sudden memory flew through his head:

"No person reveals their dragons to the public. They do it when the time is right," Wang Jin said.

Without hesitating, he pulled his top off, becoming half-naked, revealing all his nine dragon tattoos. The people who opened their doors ahead of him quickly took a look at Shi Jin and immediately shut their doors. Some yelped, others yelled "Monster!"

He cared not. Hopefully whoever was running behind him would do some damage control as he also heard the sounds of weapons being unsheathed, but now was not the time for subtlety!

Shi Jin reached a crossroads, he took one look east and west. His master was nowhere to be found... but he saw the shadows from the torchlight dancing more on the western side. That must be where she went! Slowing his steps, he squinted and focused his hearing. Shi Jin breathed out only a little, thanking his master's full armor conditioning training for not being drained from the sprint.

It didn't take long to hear his master's voice.

"Why?... WHY?... Do-do you hate me, Ma? Was it something I did?" he overheard her muffled voice from behind a closed door.

Oh no...

Before he overheard the rest of what his master said, Shi Jin looked behind him to check if there were others in the hall, and there were. He raised his eyebrows, noticing Dai Zong's Wife at a distance behind him, one hand holding his robes and the other flat on her side. But as soon as he looked into her eyes, he froze.

The hatred. The loathing. Like two icy swords stabbing him repeatedly.

Then he felt his robes bounce off his face. Apparently, Dai Zong's wife had chucked his clothing at him. Her gaze now looked less hateful and more incredulous as she pointedly looked at the apparel.

Oh right, thought Shi Jin, quickly shaking his head. Elves hated dragons. He needed to stop making elves angry, they could ruin his life if they wanted to.

He took his robes, midway putting it back on to cover his body, when the door behind him snapped open. Before he could do anything, he felt the cloth tug against his face.

"Hrmmph! Hrrmph!" he cried, as immediately, someone seized his robes and used them to strangle his throat, dragging him backward as he felt a hand drag his waist. He stumbled backward, then felt the same person trip his right foot, taking him down. Shi Jin slammed back-first to the floor, his breath taken out of him.

What sounded like the door snapping back shut then entered his ears. His clothing was roughly lifted from his face, allowing him to breathe. It whipped the air and was thrown on his chest. He was greeted by a momentary glimpse of what looked like Wang Jin, who quickly moved elsewhere.

"See Ma? You can't leave! I need your help to teach this incompetent brat! They still don't wear clothing while training! Help me, Ma! Please please don't go! Enough of your nonsense!" Shi Jin heard her cry.

"Uhh-WHAT?" Shi Jin yelled hoarsely, "Shi Jin-!"

"Shi Jin can shut up! I'm speaking to my Ma, not you!" roared Wang Jin back, kicking him.

"Guh!" Shi Jin felt the sharp pain in his ribs as he turned over to his front. He wheezed, "Why, Master? Why?"

"See Ma? I'm back to my old ways! Kicking students when they're down, like the village days! You can't leave, I still haven't grown up!"

"Jin'er..." Shi Jin heard a softer voice say. "You can't fool me. Stop."

The next thing he knew, he felt knees press his back, and his eyes widened in fear as he vainly tried to kick his legs and push up. Then he felt his topknot being yanked, his neck stretching upwards.

"Stop... please..." Shi Jin begged.

"I'll stop if you say you won't die tomorrow!" Wang Jin responded.

"Fine," the other voice said more firmly. "Then I'll die right now, you foolish daughter."

Shi Jin's hair was let go and his head smacked back to the floor. Wang Jin removed her knees, and Shi Jin held his forehead with one hand as he tried to get up.

Fury bubbled within him like a boiling kettle. Wang Jin would've killed him without hesitation! How could she?! After he pledged his loyalty to her. After they had two heart-to-heart talks within the same hour. His master should not have taken him down, struck him, and almost yank his hair out. Shi Jin rose and was going to give his master a piece of her own medicine until he saw Wang Jin ketouing to her mother.

Or what he assumed was Wang Sheng, as Shi Jin glanced once at her, immediately looked away once he saw what she looked like, and then slowly looked more closely at the former Village Arms Instructor.

There in front of him was not the aging woman he met, who although much past her prime still contained embers of a roaring flame, but instead was a wrinkled, bent, and emaciated-looking elder. She looked even older than his father! Her wrinkly skin was taut on her face, her frame so thin that Shi Jin thought he looked at a dressed skeleton with skin. Her gray hair had completely whitened to snow as it glimmered in the candlelight.

He remembered Luan Tingyu mentioning the bad state Wang Sheng was in, but seeing it in person was another matter altogether.

"Please... please Ma. Didn't they say you had months? I'll do anything. Don't leave me! Please don't leave me. I'm begging you!"

"Jin'er... sit up and listen to me." Wang Sheng then looked at Shi Jin. "You listen too. Learn some wisdom from your elders, young brat."

"We both know that I would die. Didn't matter if it was a day, a month, a year, ten years, you'd still be ketouing to me, begging for me to stay. But by then, you won't be bowing to me, you'd be bowing to what's left of me. I've told you this before. Even if my body remains, I will not. My essence, or as Mori and the elves call it, my 'fei'a', would have left long ago or remained imprisoned within my body until that decayed and my essence could at last move on to the next world. We humans have the opposite problem as the elves, you see. Where the souls of the elves eventually overwhelm their bodies, our bodies eventually overwhelm our souls."

"You... you would've abandoned me if I were an invalid, then?" Wang Jin spoke, her voice quivering.

"Do not twist my words!" Wang Sheng rebuked. "You are my blood. I would've cared for you until my dying breath. The end of my path always was supposed to be before yours; no parent should ever outlive their child."

"Well, your path's not done! I'll care for you just like you did to me... Just like I've been doing for the past moon. I can do this for the next 30 years if I have to! Why can I not fulfill my filial duty? Why can't you let me follow the teaching of the Ru, the teaching of the One above to care for those who cared for us?"

"Oh Jin'er, to hear those words from you... You make me so happy. Believe me, daughter, if my body was not failing me I'd let you," Wang Sheng replied, smiling, tears falling from her eyes. "I've told you before about the gifts the One Above gave to us mortals. But are you familiar with the gift given to the ancestors of the Giants of the West long ago? The greatest one?"

As soon as Wang Jin saw the tears, she grabbed a nearby handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from her mother's face. "Extended life?" she guessed.

"Most think so, but according to the scrolls Lord Chai gave me, the scrolls written by Mori Neta, the greatest gift was the ability to choose when to die before their bodies consumed them. That they could choose to leave this world and return to the One and prepare for their next journey. A fitting end for those sea-kings."

"You told me this, Ma," Wang Jin replied, bending over to her mother's eye level. "That if we use our life to discover who we truly are, then we can leave this world by choice."

"Good, Jin'er," Wang Sheng nodded, then placed her hand on her daughter's cheek. "... I've discovered who I am. And by tomorrow I will break the bond I have with this Earth, accept the gift of humanity, and return to the One Above. That is final."

Shi Jin saw his master's face tremble, but her face lowered as she bowed to her mother, stood up, and promptly left the room.

That left Shi Jin and Wang Sheng alone in the room. Out of respect, Shi Jin also bowed to her and rose to leave in order to catch up with his master.

"Wait," he heard her say.

Shi Jin turned around and walked closer to the bed Wang Sheng was now laying on.

"Extinguish the torches in the room for me, will you?" she asked.

Shi Jin did so, then moved to the door.

"One more thing," Wang Sheng said, her eyes now closed.

Shi Jin walked closer to her.

"I know my daughter," Wang Sheng said. "They're going to do something stupid once I leave... I don't know what. You make sure my daughter doesn't do that, will you?"

"... Shi Jin will," he said flatly.

"Then go off and yell at them for what they did to you. Say that I would've yelled at them if I didn't want to waste what breath I have left."

He nodded, his eyes looking away. Shi Jin agreed with Wang Sheng. Though given her daughter's circumstances... No, he needed to draw the line with Wang Jin.

Shi Jin was about to leave when he saw that Wang Sheng had not been tucked in. Out of courtesy, he pulled the covers over her body.

"Heh... Well, aren't you considerate? Thank you," she said. "Now let this dying woman rest."

~~~

After Shi Jin left Wang Sheng's assigned room, he saw the female elf waiting outside, telling him that both she and Wu Song had prevented every other occupant of Lord Chai's manor from exiting their rooms and gathering outside Wang Sheng's door. After graciously thanking her, Shi Jin made his way back to his room first. He looked outside the window, seeing much fewer torches. Good, that meant that whatever Lord Chai said to the people outside worked.

For a few seconds, he listened to the crickets chirping and the cicadas buzzing. He exhaled multiple times, centering and calming himself. Veering his eyes to his bed, Shi Jin considered laying down and resting for the night. He touched his topknot to unbound it but winced as he began to do so. Then came the memories of Wang Jin's knees on his back. Finally, the echo of pain in his ribs flashed.

Shi Jin's mouth twitched and his fists clenched.

At once he stormed out of his room, slamming the door shut.

~~~

He walked to his master's room, already hearing voices within. Without knocking, he opened the door and entered. Shi Jin saw an alarmed Wu Song turn his head, though that wasn't what Shi Jin focused his eyes on. All he could see was his master's disheveled hair as if she had yanked it multiple times while unbinding it. A damp handkerchief covered her face as Wang Jin openly wept.

The snarl that Shi Jin held disappeared. His anger ebbed, and pity entered his heart. What was he doing? Instructor Wang clearly wasn't herself...

"You! Knock before you enter doors!" Wu Song barked.

"Shi Jin is-" he began to say as he bowed his head. Then something damp smacked his head.

"You stupid brat! What the hell are you doing here?!" Yelled Wang Jin. Shi Jin blinked, realizing that she threw her handkerchief at him. Her face was wet with lines of tears falling on the side of her face. He saw the lines on her forehead, the redness of her bulging puffy eyes, and the crazed look on her face.

"I'm sorry Master, I'll leave and-"

"No! You're staying here. Close the door, first," she commanded, sniffing loudly as Wu Song stood, retrieving the handkerchief from the floor.

After Shi Jin did what he asked, Wang Jin gestured for him to sit across from her, and Wu Song moved to the corner to let them have their talk.

"Erlang, you sit in between to stop me from killing this fool," she ordered.

Shi Jin's mouth twitched as his fingernails dug into his palms.

Wang Jin continued, lowering her voice but still glaring at Shi Jin, "So, Shi Jin, I'll ask again and you better not lie to me. What the hell are you doing here?"

"... Shi Jin came to check up on you."

"Really?" Wang Jin asked as she snorted snot out of one of her nostrils to the floor. Wu Song looked away at this, but Shi Jin's eyes remained fixated on Wang Jin.

"Yes. And I'm sorry for-"

"Shut it," she interrupted with a fiery glint in her eyes. "How dare you lie to your instructor... Your master! You think I believe your garbage?"

Shi Jin did not respond.

"If you meant what you said, you would've been in this room earlier. What? Did you have to go take a crap or something? Swap your pants from wetting yourself? Screw you! I know you, Shi Jin, and I know exactly why you're here."

Shi Jin kept his mouth shut as his teeth ground against each other.

Wu Song looked at both of them one by one, confusion on his brow.

"You came here wanting me to say 'I'm sorry,' right? For kicking you and almost tearing your hair out?"

He ignored Wu Song's gobsmacked expression as Shi Jin responded, "Master, even your mother wanted me to yell at you for that." He then sighed, closing his eyes, and rubbing them with his hands. "But I... I understand you, Instructor Wang."

"You understand... nothing," she hissed. "How many people have you lost? How many loved ones have you lost? So get back to your room, go screw yourself, and don't make a mess! Get out of my room!"

Shi Jin rose, his eyes emblazoned. Enough was enough!

"What you did was wrong, Master! I know you're hurt but hurting others is unacceptable!" Shi Jin shouted, pointing at her. Wu Song rose as well, putting himself in between the two.

"If I wanted to break your ribs and your neck, I would've!" Wang Jin shouted at Shi Jin, trying to get around Wu Song.

Immediately Shi Jin entered into a defensive stance, both fists in front of the other with one leg in front.

Wu Song glared at Shi Jin. "Both of you stop, now! Put down your fists, Shi Jin! No fighting!"

Wang Jin ignored Wu Song. "Oh, look at you..." Wang Jin said mockingly to Shi JIn, spitting at the ground. "Is this a challenge, Nine-Dragon Tattooed Shi Jin? You want to fight your teacher?"

He lowered his fists slightly, his eyes blinking and his mouth opening. His voice faltered though, and no words escaped.

"I'll take that as a yes," Wang Jin responded with a grim smile. "You'll learn your place soon enough."

What... Why is she? he thought.

"Not today, though. I don't want you to get a lucky hit in and prevent me from spending time with my Ma," she spoke, then added in a snide tone. "Not like you'll ever spend another day with yours."

Shi Jin saw red as he charged and ran through a surprised Wu Song, who tried to block him but failed. The two men collided with each other as Wu Song fell on his back with the other on top. But as soon as Shi Jin crawled over the large man's body to lunge at Wang Jin, he was suddenly tripped up by two hands grabbing his ankles from underneath him. Shi Jin fell forward, landing on the ground front first. Before he could recover, he was dragged backward as he vainly tried reaching to throttle his master, who merely sneered at him.

"Wench! Scum! Dare you talk about my mom? I'll kill you! I'LL KILL YOU!" Shi Jin shouted. Someone had opened the door, but Shi Jin cared not, screaming obscenities as he was dragged out Wang Jin's room, her master shutting the door in his face.

~~~

Shi Jin's Assigned Room

"That was not at all how I would have approached that," Lord Chai spoke calmly as he poured a cup of tea and offered it to Shi Jin and Wu Song, who both declined. The pearl in his topknot crown only dimly shone.

It was Lord Chai who opened Wang Jin's door as both the elf and Wu Song subdued him. Shi Jin's face was red, both out of the remaining anger he felt and embarrassment that he had openly cursed and yelled as he struggled against Wu Song's grasp for quite some time as the large man literally carried him back to his room. Shi Jin felt like a child in front of them... but why did she hurt him? Why did she bring up Shi Jin's mother? Sure, he was half-expecting things to go badly, but this...

"Wu Song understands your frustration, but you cannot fight against Instructor Wang! Not when they are grieving," Wu Song implored him.

"What? You have experience with this?" Shi Jin snapped, annoyed at him, unfairly so but still.

"I lost both my parents when I was young," Wu Song spoke quietly.

That shut Shi Jin up. Wu Song did not continue speaking as he looked at the floor.

Lord Chai sipped the tea that he had poured. "People are unpredictable when they lose loved ones. Cao Cao, one of the finest minds in history, massacred an entire region after their father was murdered. Wu Zixu, whose entire family was murdered by a king, held onto grief for years. So that even after the king died, Wu Zixu exhumed their grave and whipped the corpse 300 times.

"Yet the sorrow of grief can spring forth the greatest of heroic acts. The outlaw you all refer to as "Homeless" lost their father but by fleeing instead of attacking the Great Enemy, they met the Goddess.

"Not just humans, but elves too. There were elves who committed unspeakable atrocities and committed foolhardy acts in their grief. Our First Kinslaying was committed in such a manner. Yet there are also those who wasted away and do not seek vengeance. Then there are those who, even in the midst of their grief, took pity on their enemy and raised their children.

"But Wang Jin is more predictable in a sense. Very volatile, they will look for anything to distract them from their suffering. They will hurt anyone for even the slightest of offenses. Do you not know this, Shi Jin? Have you not learned from what others have told you regarding your master?"

He did. He remembered both Instructor Luan and Wang's words. Yet...

"Why am I the one at fault for this?"

"You are not," Lord Chai replied. "It is very understandable why you are upset. Instructor Wang should not have done those things to you, nor spoken those words to you. Wang Jin is at fault for that."

Wu Song added, "You were not at fault this time, Shi Jin."

"But does my master realize this? What they did was wrong? What if they do not?"

Lord Chai looked at Shi Jin and said nothing.

"... What'll happen after Wang Sheng dies?" Shi Jin asked.

"That," Lord Chai said, "is something that I cannot predict. One can know an earthquake is coming, but one cannot know how much destruction will happen."

Those words did not bring comfort to Shi Jin... Nor Wu Song either, as Shi Jin looked at the large man, who looked very worried.

"Speaking of that, tomorrow will be an important day. It will be the last day for Wang Sheng in Middle-Earth I'm afraid. Both of you should sleep."

How could Shi Jin sleep after this?

"I will prepare a draught for you that will help you sleep, Shi Jin," Lord Chai responded, seemingly reading his mind. "Rest well, for tomorrow will be a long day."

The rest of the evening shall not be elaborated on.

~~~

The Next Morning

A rooster crowed, waking him. No dreams entered his mind that night thanks to Lord Chai's sleeping draught. His eyes opened to the ceiling above him.

He heard a sniff from his room; Shi Jin was not alone.

He turned his head and spotted his master sitting in a chair across from his bed wearing the fish-fin hat gifted to her by Luan TIngyu. Wang Jin looked even more horrible than yesterday night. Dark circles were under her reddened, puffy eyes. Strands of her hair stuck out randomly.

Wang Jin gave a wearied look at Shi Jin. "So, student, are you going to kill me or not?"

With a huff, Shi Jin turned his body around to face the wall.

He heard Wang Jin sigh. "You might not get another chance, you know? I'll probably be arrested today."

"Why?" Shi Jin asked before he could stop himself.

"Ma wants to go outside the manor for their last day. Wants to see nature and eat some outside food. I'm going with them, wearing a mask, of course. But as soon as I step outside Lord Chai's Estate, those damn constables will ask me to unmask myself and that'll be that."

Shi Jin turned his head rapidly, looking at her in disbelief, "Then stay here. Why are you the one doing something so foolish?!"

"Because I'd rather go to jail than miss a second with my Ma," she said calmly.

Such a filial declaration made Shi Jin pause. He briefly felt admiration for his master for her love for her mother, and then he squashed it remembering how she referred to his bad relationship with his mom.

"Before I get my ass arrested though," Wang Jin said, "I promised you two things: to show you my technique and for us to have a fight. So get up, put some clothes on, and get ready for what could be your last lesson."

"Fine. Then go to the courtyard, Master, and give me some privacy," Shi Jin said.

"Ha! You better be there soon or I'll think you've given up," Wang Jin said, rising up from the chair. "And you'll have to beat an apology out of me. So bring your best stuff, or I'll send you back to Shi Family Village to cry to your mother... Oh, wait. Hahaha!"

Shi Jin glared at her as she left his room. He threw and kicked off the sheets covering him and at once dressed.

Once Shi Jin was ready, he left the room and entered the courtyard, fully ready to both learn from his master and beat the snot out of them. He was not going to tolerate any more of this, and if the only way he could stop Wang Jin from 'doing something stupid' was by breaking all her bones...

So be it! Nobody talked trash about him and his mom!

~~~

Lord Chai's Courtyard

There was no warm-up before her demonstration. Instructor Wang proclaimed that there wasn't much time before her mother was going to leave the manor. She also said that she wanted enough time to beat him like she beat the villagers who challenged her in the old days, except that they were far better fighters. Thus, she encouraged him to warm up as she put on her armor, helmet, and mask. He wondered where Lord Chai and the other healer were. A stray memory of Lord Chai admonishing him about not having any 'incidents' in his estate went through his mind. Not that he particularly cared right now, though.

"So stretch your legs and arms before I do. You'll need it. No wonder your mother left. Not just the tattoos, but I bet they were tired of puking after looking at your martial talent!"

Scumbag! He now understood why even Instructor Luan almost killed Wang Jin once. Shi Jin ground his teeth together to avoid saying a biting retort.

She was hurting... her mother was dying.

So freakin' what? Everybody dies, he thought. Then he berated himself for thinking such a thing.

Shi Jin sighed. He needed to calm down and concentrate on what Instructor Wang was going to teach him.

"Sighing like a wimp. Why'd I ever take you on as a student?"

He did his best to tune out his master as he began stretching and doing his warm-ups.

Soon, she donned all her armor, placed a few wooden sabres on the ground near her, and unsheathed her own sabres, one of them presumably her father's gift to her. Shi Jin walked closer to his master to get a closer look.

"You keep your distance and stand over there. Don't want to slice you to ribbons yet," she said.

Shi Jin shook his sleeves out, his clothes ruffling against the wind as he walked to where his master instructed.

"Now first you want to go slowly with one hand at a time. Eventually, you have to be really quick at sweeping, spinning, and rolling your sabre. But I'll do this in slow motion. Look and memorize, student!"

And so he did what she asked. The movements she made were similar to how she taught him how to sweep, spin, and roll a sword. This time, however, the movements were more complicated in their variety. With every few spins, he needed to do a blade sweep. After a sweep, he needed to do several blade spins and rolls across his body. After a few rolls he needed to do a sweep and then immediately spin the sword across his body a few times. The flourishes seemed to vary from short to long, probably to cover much of the body.

Instructor Wang repeated the motions several times, then pointed her sabre at him. "Now you do it. With a wooden sabre."

And so the two spent time together, Shi Jin practicing the movements with his right hand. Wang Jin was there all the way, adjusting the angles of his slices, the placement of his fingers on the sabre's hilt, and the arcs of his various sweeps, spins, and rolls. Because he already had a lot of practice with both the sword and the sabre, there wasn't much chiding or lecturing. Just commentary that he needed to execute a particular movement this way to make it easier to immediately sweep and then roll his blade.

For a time he completely forgot his anger at his master, and sooner than he ever thought, Wang Jin was nodding in approval at him. So Shi Jin smiled. Though, like a cloud passing over the sun, he soon scowled, remembering that after this he was going to fight his master.

"Now for the other hand," Wang Jin said, ignoring his scowl. "This time, I want you to do things in reverse. Better to do it with the off-hand so it becomes easier with the other. Watch carefully, student."

Similar to last time, Wang Jin executed the various maneuvers, this time with the other hand and in reverse. Memorizing this was counter-intuitive and it took longer for Shi Jin to master the movements. Quite a few times he went in the wrong direction, the same movements as he did his flourishes with his main hand. There weren't nods of approval from Wang Jin this time after they spent time making sure he had the right forms and slices. Moreso disappointed shakes of the head.

"If you think that is hard, then the next step will be practically impossible."

She was right.

Wang Jin made it look easy, twirling both at the same time, one sabre moving in one direction, the other moving in the opposite, and somehow neither colliding with the other. But Shi Jin was no fool in regards to knowing how hard this actually was. Human bodies were meant to move in one direction at any given time, not two opposite directions at the same time. These included arms and legs.

There was no way he could master this soon. It would take years to even condition his mind to do this.

And this was confirmed when it was Shi Jin's turn, he couldn't go two seconds within the technique before his wooden sabres collided with other, or they started moving in the same direction. He saw not only disappointment in his master's eyes through the mask, but he could feel the waves of anger emanating from her too.

"Exactly as I thought. Looks like I have a mental case."

"Master, most people cannot do this. We are not elves. And this is only my first try."

"Do not compare yourself to 'most people' or elves!" She hissed. "Know your place! You are an apprentice of the Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000. You are my apprentice. I do not cater to 'most people.' Each apprentice of mine is supposed to exceed their limitations and go far past their potential. If you don't get your head straight you'll never even master my Father's technique, let alone my running version of it."

"Fine fine! Just give me time, Master!"

"'Just give me time, Master,'" mocked Wang Jin.

"'Just give me time, Master," also mocked one of Lord Chai's birds.

Shi Jin turned his head to quickly find and glare at it.

He heard two clanks near him as if his master dropped multiple things. Which was why he turned his head back to look at her...

Only for something slimy to greet his face. Wang Jin spat at him! Shi Jin didn't have time to react as he felt the saliva drip down his forehead. Her master had removed both her helmet and her mask as they were on the ground next to them.

"You're not Wengong. You're not my father. And you're certainly not me! Your mother was right in leaving you, and if I was your mother, I would've left- ugh!"

Shi Jin shut her up by kicking her chest.

Wang Jin stumbled backward and tripped, landing on her back with a loud thud due to her armor. Shi Jin kept his foot raised, a grim, triumphant smile on his face. He did not want this to be the first time he felled the great Wang Jin. But damn, that felt good!

Then as he blinked a few more times, his mouth became agape like a dead goldfish. He just felled an armored Wang Jin! She was going to kill him!

He looked at both of the wooden sabres he still held. These would have to do for now in case she went for her own actual sabres. Hopefully, the commotion they'd have in their blade bouts would cause Lord Chai and others to stop them. Maybe Wang Sheng would appear and talk some sense to her daughter.

Wang Jin lay still.

Shi Jin placed his left foot in front of the other, his left hand holding a wooden sabre in guard position, while his other hand held a wooden sabre in attack position. Shi Jin was not going to let his master goad him into attacking, he was going to stand there like a tree, using his longer reach and height to his advantage.

... Wang Jin lay still.

At any moment she was going to pop back up and grab one of her sabres to attack him. He just knew it.

... She still hadn't moved.

Panic seized him.

"Master?" he asked, relaxing his guard.

"... Quiet and let me ponder my life choices," he heard her respond. Shi Jin slowly put his guard back up.

A few seconds passed as the morning birds tweeted their greetings to the rising sun.

"... Still not going to kill me?" she asked.

Shi Jin didn't respond, though his resolve was faltering as his gaze softened and he felt his muscles begin to relax.

"Then hear me, student," she began, still lying down. "I was wrong. You're more like your cousin than you thought. Except you actually hit me. Heh. Nice kick."

"Master I," he began to say, an apology forming in his head. Then he stopped speaking and glared. No, she went too far. He was wrong to attack Wang Jin, but she was wrong in provoking him. He was not going to beg for his master's forgiveness. He needed to be firm. "Do not mention my Mom leaving me again," he stated.

"I won't," she responded. "... Others might though. Keep an eye on that weakness of yours."

He did not respond.

"Anyways..." she continued, turning her head to the side. "Tingyu told you about how they almost knocked me out in the tent, right?"

"You slapped them and they punched you," he replied, unsure why she asked that question. "Then you tackled them and you two had to be separated by the elves."

"After the slap, I was in the middle of... screaming words I regret. Then the next moment it felt like a boulder struck my mouth and I was on the ground tasting my own blood. They cursed at me, rightfully so. Then yes, I got back up and tackled them. But I'm not going to do that now. I won't make the same mistake.

"I surrender. You win, Shi Jin. I should not have said the words I said. Shouldn't have spat at you. Shouldn't have yanked your hair and slammed you. Can't take them back, and I don't expect you to forgive me. Just know that I am mortal, and I hope you learn from my mistakes. Did you hear all that or do I need to repeat it?"

"... Shi Jin heard it."

"Good, then let me take a nap before my Ma gets here," she said, still laying down on the ground.

Shi Jin sighed, letting down his guard, and began to put away his wooden sabres. To be honest, he wasn't ready to forgive her yet. Thankfully, she wasn't the type to expect immediate forgiveness. He needed time and for Wang Jin to keep to her word. Yet, he doubted the last part. Particularly with her mother dying. Shi Jin was willing to be patient though. He knew it took a lot for Instructor Wang to even speak those last words. Hopefully, she would come back to her senses after enough time mourning for both her parents. Then, after Shi Jin mastered his master's technique, he could know what her plans were.

The young man then waited for Wang Sheng to finally arrive and spend her last day.

~~~

Half an Hour Later

"Idiot child. You do not need to carry me. They'll think you're kidnapping me and will arrest you!" Wang Sheng said while being piggybacked by Wang Jin. His master had donned the same horrid mask that she greeted Shi Jin with a few weeks ago. Her hair was unbound, making her look unrefined, and unexpectedly, she was not wearing the fish-fin hat. Perhaps that would make her stand out less?

Wang Jin explained that she was wearing the mask to "ward off any Fangliang." Fangliang were legendary child-like people with leaf-shaped ears and beautiful hair. They were notorious for eating humans. Supposedly, they hid in the hillside and typically defiled grave mounds to eat the brains and livers of corpses. His father told him stories of these monsters to prevent him from going outside at night... and quite frankly it prevented him from falling asleep too. But apparently, they all fled to the West before the Unification of the Empire.

Shi Jin was concerned with his master's mental state. But this could have been a ruse to repel normal folk from interacting with them.

He insisted on coming along with the pair. Wang Jin accepted on only one condition: that he stay quiet and pretend to be Lord Chai's retainer assigned to guard the two. Wu Song was not invited, as after his performance a few weeks ago, he had become a magnet for attracting all sorts of people. That was the opposite of what his master wanted. Lord Chai did not accompany them as he was busy preparing for Wang Sheng's funeral and securing her burial spot.

It was just the three of them again: Wang Sheng, Wang Jin, and Shi Jin. Most likely they were going to be accosted, and Wang Jin forbid Shi Jin to resist or run away.

"Let me and my Ma do the talking. Disown me if the worst happens."

Given recent events, Shi Jin found that a lot easier than expected. It made him feel guilty though.

Thus, Shi Jin opened the manor's gates. Wang Jin carried Wang Sheng as the pair began walking across the bridge over the moat. Shi Jin followed after closing the gates, noting that seemingly all the many-colored fish gathered near the water's surface with their mouths open. He then looked up and saw in the distance a government official.

The official was swarthy-looking, short, and had a big squarish... wait.

"Quite a timely rain, is it not?"

He was the same one that allowed Shi Jin to wait under the awning during his run in the rain... The same official who was looking for Wang Jin! And he was walking towards them.

Shi Jin briskly walked to his master's side, who stopped and waited.

The black-hatted government official soon approached and bowed, clasping his hands.

"Song Jiang greets Instructor Wang."

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Hey Rivvy: It took me some effort to read this last chapter. Shi Jin alway ending up on the floor. You put a lot of hours in this writing. But the scenery and descriptions are well written. It is a close choice of scenery this time, few characters in a setting. I had a nice half hour of reading. On to the next chapter! Thanks for posting and sharing. I am wondering how this meeting on the bridge continues.

[Rivvy Elf]

Chapter 27: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Departure of Instructor Wang (Part 2)

Cangzhou, Third Age Year 1934
Outside of Lord Chai's Estate

The black-hatted government official soon approached and bowed, clasping his hands.

"Song Jiang greets Instructor Wang."

Shi Jin closed his eyes, his heart pounding.

The voice that responded though was not his master's.

"Oh? You recognize this old bag of bones?" Wang Sheng asked. Shi Jin opened his eyes, looking at the elderly woman. She was peering from over Wang Jin's shoulders with a smirk on her face.

Song Jiang lifted his head while still bowing, replying, "We have never met. Though I recently talked to a certain dwarf who mentioned you were here. It is truly an honor."

"Is it?" Wang Sheng asked, narrowing her eyes. "Only one dwarf visited me recently. How in the world... oh. I remember now."

She then tapped on Wang Jin's shoulder. "Please, let me down so I can take a closer look at this young fellow."

"Mmm!" Grunted Wang Jin, as she gently let her mother down. Wang Sheng, who held a walking stick in one hand, used it to slowly walk over to the bowing official. Wang Jin followed, back straight like a bodyguard, putting an imposing front as she was taller than him and wore an intimidating mask.

Wang Sheng wagged her finger at Song Jiang. "You don't need to bow anymore. You'll get a bad back if you overdo it," she admonished.

He chuckled, rising in response.

Wang Sheng continued. "I heard of you. Yes... you're the one who was the Stone General's human defender. You're the famous Clerk Song who has many names! What was it... your courtesy name is Gongming, but you're not haughty like many other scholars with courtesy names. I'll address you by it, then! I've also heard people call you the 'Timely Rain' because of your generosity and helpfulness. It sure helped that dwarf Shi Yong out! Reduced their sentence from 190 trillion years within their own mausoleum to debearding and one life of exile."

She then slightly bowed her head downwards. At her side, Wang Jin flinched.

"Wang Sheng considers it an honor to meet you, Song Gongming," Wang Sheng said.

Shi Jin looked in wonder at Song Jiang. Was he indeed the Clerk Song she referred to? He didn't look it. He wasn't tall and didn't have the pale skin associated with scholars. Shi Jin would know; his mother was an aspiring one. If Song Jiang also did all these things and was so well known, why was he only a lowly clerk and not some grand magistrate, governor, or minister?

"Ah, you overstate both me and my accomplishments. I was just doing my job," Clerk Song replied, as he gestured for her to rise. "It is more of an honor to meet you."

"Ha! You flatterer... Why is it an honor to meet me, a lowly former Village Arms Instructor?" she asked.

Song Jiang stood straight now, looking to the east for a moment, his hands behind his back. "When I studied for the imperial examinations long ago, I read a copy of the report you gave in person to the capital more than two decades prior. In my foreign policy response, I cited some of your eloquently put information on the state of the Upper Bow Corridor and the hardships your people faced. Your work helped me to become a Juren, a 'recommended person,' because I passed the prefectural examination. So..."

He then bowed to Wang Sheng again. "Song Jiang... thanks you for your wisdom, Instructor Wang."

It was difficult for Shi Jin to follow this conversation. The imperial examinations were something his mother would know more about. That was why she was holed up all day reading undecipherable scrolls, dusty books, and scribbles on paper known as 'maps'. The official reason why she left Shi Family Village was to take the prefectural, then the metropolitan and palace imperial examinations. But according to his father, the real reason why she left was because of Shi Jin's nine dragon tattoos, as defacing the body was like peeling the skin off one's parents or something.

Shi Jin was confident that she was too busy studying to send any contact to the village.

Wang Sheng shook her head at Song Jiang. "Oh please, no need to bow!" She replied. "Let this old woman also say that I was only doing my job. Though if I recall the politics at the time... using information from my report probably prevented you from becoming a Jinshi, an advanced scholar, otherwise you'd be a minister in Dongjing. What I wrote was considered slander against Sima Guang's Conservative Faction. If not for Wang Anshi's Reformist faction liking my words and... certain events happening, heh... I could've been like Su Dongpo, in jail making geese poetry."

"You do not fit a jail; I believe you were being honest and your information was valuable. As for why I failed... perhaps there were better-qualified candidates? I am convinced that is the case," he replied.

Wang Sheng's face suddenly morphed. Her eyes flared, and she did her best to straighten her back. "Since you like honesty, then I shall be more blunt. Why are you here, Song Gongming? Surely not to meet one of the many authors you cited in your examinations? I have limited words before my time passes in Middle-Earth. So speak the truth."

He did not immediately respond, blinking for a few moments, lowering his head, and frowning. He clasped his hands again.

"Song Jiang... feels awful about your health. If this meeting happened earlier, then we could have chatted over a big bowl of wine or two cups of tea. That you would be leaving us forever is truly-"

"Enough," interrupted Wang Sheng, "get on with it."

He raised his eyes and looked directly into Wang Sheng's. "I came here to ask about your daughter's whereabouts."

"Hmph!" She responded, spitting on the ground next to her. "Tax season already huh? Knew they made an error on their return! Won't show their face. Lost a duel recently. You heard about it, right? Now I have to spend much of my last day not speaking with them. So despondent, they are! I plan to see the outside of this manor for one last time; a pity I can't talk with them while doing so. Instead, I have two of Lord Chai's people accompanying me."

She turned to Shi Jin, "Ain't that right, whatever your name is?"

"... Yes," Shi Jin said, perturbed that she had forgotten his name.

Wang Sheng suddenly turned to the masked Wang Jin. "Ain't that right, Lady Guan?"

"Mmm!" Grunted 'Lady Guan,' apparently the alias for Wang Jin.

Shi Jin's mouth twitched. Okay, Wang Sheng probably deliberately forgot his name. But this was their plan to have Wang Jin not be seen in public while accompanying her mother?

Song Jiang seemed to not notice Lady Guan's true identity as he replied. "It is not for tax reasons, but for violating military law. I indeed heard about their defeat by Instructor Luan. A duel worthy of song, apparently. A great pity indeed that your daughter is not here, regardless. Are they not filial? Do they not care for their mother in their dying days?"

Shi Jin saw his master stiffen. He hoped that this government official would continue to fall for this ruse. Though part of Shi Jin still was annoyed at Wang Jin, he absolutely did not want her to go to jail.

"Bah! Knew they'd mess up with military law, but to answer your question on filial piety..." Wang Sheng responded. "When they were in their rebellious stage, maybe. There were times I wanted to kick them out of the village. But to be honest now... Come a little closer since I don't want others to hear this."

Clerk Song moved closer to her and the pair had a hushed conversation. Shi Jin, out of respect and caution, looked around him to make sure no one else was approaching. No one was hiding in the trees, save Lord Chai's birds, and there didn't appear to be any other official around... which was suspicious. But maybe there was a chance this Song Jiang was an honorable fellow and came by himself.

Shi Jin looked at his master, who had her focus solely on the pair. He still thought that her plan was incredibly foolish and risky. But what could he do about it without 'getting in the way'?

The whispers soon ended as Wang Sheng proclaimed, "So they are filial, yes. There's not a better daughter in all of Middle-earth."

Clerk Song nodded, responding, "I understand that and I shall try to ask Lord Chai again about their whereabouts. I will not interrogate you further on this issue on your last day."

"Good, good," Wang Sheng said, turning her back on the official. "Then let this migrating goose enjoy Cangzhou before I fly away. Farewell, Clerk Song."
Wang Sheng began to climb back onto Wang Jin's back when a smiling Song Jiang raised his hand.

"Aah, just one second, please," he said. "I believe it is best for me to accompany you when you're outside the manor."

Wang Sheng peeked from over her daughter's shoulder. "Why? I'm married, you know."

Song Jiang chuckled. "With such wit, I am not surprised. Let me just say that up ahead are constables ready to interrogate any person who leaves the manor. With me, you can enjoy your last day in and outside of the city in peace."

Shi Jin was not surprised that this clerk had a backup plan in case things went awry. Unless they stormed out with weapons, hard to do since they only had their fists, and fought their way out of Cangzhou, they probably needed to follow Clerk Song's advice.

"Then can I get a sedan chair? I don't want people to think that Lady Guan is kidnapping me," she replied.

Wang Jin turned her head to look at her mother. Shi Jin also looked sharply at Wang Sheng as well. Wouldn't a sedan chair draw a lot of attention?

"Of course," Song Jiang said. "Follow me and we'll find one that suits your tastes."

~~~

Clerk Song was right: there were truncheon-bearing constables in their black clothing on the city roads as they walked further away from Lord Chai's manor. One of them included an imposing, gigantic man with gleaming eyes and a magnificent beard more than a foot long. Another constable was less imposing, but still tall and athletic with a purplish face and a fan-like beard. To Shi Jin's worry, when they spotted the approaching group, their focus immediately went to Wang Jin.

Then, Song Jiang would walk out in front of them. "Clerk Song," they would say, as they clasped their hands and bowed to him. He would gently raise them up, bow to them, address them by name, and whisper words to them, then the group would be off with nary an inspection from the constables.

He also was recognized throughout the streets of Cangzhou, particularly by the dwarves. Shi Jin lost count of the number of times passersby greeted him with "Clerk Song," "Brother Gongming," or "Friend." Yet in each response, Song Jiang would humbly clasp his hands and address them back by name.

Shi Jin found these interactions unusual, to say the least. This fellow was merely a magistrate's clerk, a bureaucratic civil servant, yet he commanded the respect of nearly everyone in the city.

Who was Song Jiang, really?

Shi Jin snuck glances at Wang Jin, trying to discern what she thought out of all this. He didn't have any luck though, as her mask covered most of her face, with small openings for her mouth and eyes. She was more concentrated on carrying her mother. Wang Sheng, meanwhile, had somehow fallen asleep; she had even begun snoring, too.

As they traversed through the red cobblestone streets, Shi Jin got a closer look at the city proper. Many of the houses were made out of stone, their roofs flat. Other houses had arched roofs like those of his village. Some dwellings looked peculiarly small with chimneys that had smoke coming out... did dwarves live in those? Too small even for them to live in if so; they needed bigger houses! Above the western houses loomed the Western Mountains which shone red from the rising sun.

Cangzhou was immaculately clean with no garbage lying about on the stony streets. It was much less busy in the morning. When Shi Jin first arrived inside the large city, he was awed by the bustle of people moving about, the cacophony of instruments and singing from street entertainers, and the variety of merchants and courtesans loudly advertising their wares and services.

Now in the less noisy morning, what greeted his nose were the smells from food stalls bearing breakfast for early-riser workers. Probably selling baozi, fried dough sticks, and rice porridge. The tantalizing smell of both steamed and roasted dough and spices particularly tempted him. It was either fresh spiced bread, shaobing (baked dough with sesame seeds), chuibing (steamed, fluffy buns), or...

His stomach gave a low rumble; he hadn't eaten yet this morning.

"Perhaps we should go eat breakfast?" asked Song Jiang as he smiled at Shi Jin.

Shi Jin stayed silent, wondering if he should respond to him.

Song Jiang apparently interpreted his response somewhat differently. "No need to be embarrassed. Hunger afflicts us all, particularly those who exercise in the morning. Had you informed me that you were Lord Chai's retainer on that rainy day, I would have given you my lunch. Such is my respect for the First Scribe of the Eastern Empire."

Out of the corner of an eye, Shi Jin saw his master immediately snap her head at Shi Jin... Did he forget to tell her about his encounter with this clerk? Well, it didn't matter now. He needed to respond to him to not look suspicious.

Ignoring her, Shi Jin inclined his head downward respectfully, saying, "You are... too generous to this humble worker, Clerk Song."

"Aah, nonsense nonsense." Song Jiang replied, affably waving his hand. "Lord Chai does a great service in rehabilitating prisoners. I wish to have such an eye for talent one day, speaking of which...

"May I inquire your name? I am afraid I neglected to ask you about it when we first met."

Once again ignoring Wang Jin, who had managed to quicken her pace so that she was right behind Shi Jin, the young man responded, "I am Shi Jin... You do not need to introduce yourself again, Clerk Song."

Song Jiang frowned. He breathed out a "hmm" as he slightly nodded his head. Then, Clerk Song peered again at Shi Jin, his eyes narrowing.

"You are from Shi Family Village, am I correct?"

Before Shi Jin could respond, he felt a foot kick his heel. "Gah!" he cried.

"Careful!" Cried Wang Sheng. Shi Jin turned around, face-to-face with his masked master. He saw through the eye slits and froze as he felt the glare that came from Wang Jin.

Thankfully, it seemed Clerk Song misinterpreted his master's actions.

"It must be tiring carrying such an influential person," Song Jiang said, closing his eyes and chuckling. "There is a latrine near the sedan rental station. Perhaps you wish to-"

"MMM!" Loudly grunted Wang Jin.

"Very well then," Song Jiang said. "If we could just walk one minute more..."

And the group carried on. Shi Jin kept his mouth shut, and it appeared Clerk Song had no further questions for him. Though... Shi Jin saw that every so often, Clerk Song would give him a worried glance.

Why though?

~~~

Wang Sheng requested Shi Jin to stand guard outside the latrine as her daughter handled her business inside. He waved off the flies and other bugs that surrounded Wang Sheng, who was sitting on the ground next to the building. Song Jiang, meanwhile, was busy haggling with the dwarf on sedan chair prices.

"Though I am respected among the dwarves," Song Jiang said, "I am still treated as any other customer. Best let me handle the negotiations."

So the remaining three went to the nearby latrine. As it was the morning, thankfully there was nobody there. Wang Jin gently placed her mother next to the building before entering the inside. Shi Jin, meanwhile, waved off the flies that began gathering around Wang Sheng.

"Let the flies be, young one," Wang Sheng admonished. "My body will be filled with them soon enough!"

Shi Jin shook his head at her attempt at morbid humor. Looking at the elderly woman, he saw a smile that oddly put Shi Jin at ease, as if he was looking at the most content woman on earth. Thus, of course, he sat next to her to at least be a bigger distraction for the bugs.

Wang Sheng, however, added, "My body, after all, comes from this earth. We spend all of our lives eating, drinking, building, and so on.... everything decays and returns to the earth. This latrine is a fine example of what I'm talking about. So what fitting way to give a final gift as a guest? Returning our vessel to the earth as we fly away from this world on to the next. Why not let the flies have their day?"

He smiled and nodded at her as she philosophically babbled. This talk was beyond his full comprehension, though he did understand that the earth was important. It was a law that each household needed to plant a tree if there wasn't one near their house. His father always stressed the importance of picking up trash and not leaving his waste in random places. Cleaning up the East-West road was a common assignment for corvée laborers.

When Wang Jin exited the latrine, she just stared at them. Shi Jin belatedly realized that the two probably looked like village idiots who let flies trod all over them. She waved off the flies gathering on her mother and gestured him out of the way.

The three wandered back into the sedan rental store. Song Jiang and the dwarf salesman, who was not that much shorter than the clerk were at the sides of a golden-covered sedan chair with a red interior. Attached to each side were long log-like beams with a phoenix head attached to each end. Sedans were meant to be carried by people as the passenger(s) were transported wherever they went.

"Aah, welcome back you three," Song Jiang said. "Thanks to the kindness of this salesman, I have procured a fitting-"

"Are there any blue ones?" asked Wang Sheng.

"Uhh," Song Jiang responded.

"Blue?" the dwarf salesman spoke. "Quite a strange..." His eyes then bulged and a grin wider than a fissure appeared on his face. "Oh, by the Maker's beard! You must be one of those lucky ones! Following the Darkness Slayer's path, eh? Mastered death? Then you surely don't need any more use of money wherever you're going."

Shi Jin saw that Song Jiang had closed his eyes for a moment.

The clerk then opened his eyes and gave a sideways look at the dwarf. "Will that change the price of the rental?"

"Oh? Yes. Whoever's riding this sedan won't need coins and such where they're heading. Sorry Clerk Song, but we dwarves have our own livelihood. Hard to manage our underground homes, after all. Earthquake maintenance... flooding control..."

From behind Wang Jin's back, Wang Sheng popped her head over her daughter's shoulder. "Let me down," the older woman commanded. "I'll handle the negotiations."

Once Wang Sheng had gotten close enough to the dwarf, she continued speaking: "While what you say is true, we humans do have use of money.... just in a different form. Surely you know of joss paper? The paper we burn as an offering that is transported with us out of the earth? So that we can better communicate what our deeds were to the One Above? It's quite expensive nowadays."

"I do," the dwarf responded. "But I doubt your Maker values paper."

"Aaah, but they value ingenuity, creativity, and us proving that we learned something in our time in Middle-Earth," Wang Sheng replied smoothly, "Is paper money not a sign of dwarven ingenuity too? We would be having rampant inflation problems if not for your control over the metal backing of such a currency. I will put a good word in with the One Above that the dwarves are truly ingenious in their solution..."

The rest of the haggling between Wang Sheng and the dwarf and the bored yawning of Shi Jin shall not be further elaborated on.

~~~

"That was impressive," Song Jiang commented as he walked next to the moving blue sedan chair. On top of each corner was a carved white eagle with their wings outstretched. Shi Jin was responsible for lifting the front beams of the vehicle while Wang Jin lifted the rear. It was much lighter to lift than he expected; it was as if nobody sat inside. Yet Wang Sheng sat comfortably in the interior. Though the doors were closed, the large openings on either side allowed her to peek this way and that.

"Oh that was nothing," she replied. "Much harder to haggle requisitions and metal when I was Village Arms Instructor. I swear, after a lifetime of haggling with dwarves over material and weapons, one learns a thing or two."

"What impresses me the most though is that you've obtained the gift most of us wish to have," he added. "To have power over death... I truly envy you."

"Bah! You're young yet!" Wang Sheng responded. "You have many years before you discover who you are, I'm sure."

"Perhaps... perhaps."

There wasn't much more conversation between the two as they progressed through the city. As the sun continue to rise, more people appeared on the roads. Shopkeepers stepped outside to affix their signs, peddlers brought out their wares, and once again, many greeted Clerk Song, who greeted back. Shi Jin noticed people pointing at the sedan and whispering among themselves. Some held smiles, others held frowns. Shi Jin did his best to ignore the attention, he could not afford to get distracted and be responsible for crashing the vehicle. His master would probably use that as an excuse to break his leg or something. Not that he was going to let her do so without a fight, of course. Then they would go to jail for public disturbance and ruin the entire purpose of the outing.

After Shi Jin helped lift the sedan and traversed through the city for a few more minutes, Song Jiang gestured to the left.

"Let us stop here for breakfast. Its food is superb," Clerk Song said. "Hold on. Let me signal for both of you to let down the sedan at the same time..."

At the count of three, Shi Jin and Wang Jin gently let down the sedan. At once, his master opened the door and bent down to the ground with her back turned and her arms back as she prepared to carry her mother once again. Shi Jin's heart softened, and he smiled at this before he looked to Clerk Song, who gestured to the inside of the restaurant.

"After you, please," Song Jiang said, "I shall secure this sedan to a post so that no one shall steal it."

Shi Jin then entered the establishment, not noticing his master gesturing for him to stop.

Nobody was there. No person sat on the benches and no plates were on the tables. It was empty.

His smile vanished immediately. His arms tightened and his pulse quickened.

"Hey!"

Shi Jin turned his head to the corner of the restaurant. He sighed in relief: there was someone eating in the restaurant. The person's face was slightly obscured by a piping hot giant bowl with white tendrils of steam escaping from the top. It was an elderly white-haired fellow with pale, wrinkly, yellowish skin.

Wait, was that...?

"Oh, I recognize you. Shi Jin was it?" he asked. "You probably do not remember, but I am Shi Yong, or 'the Stone General.' Whichever is easier in your tongue."

He then left his bench and walked in front of Shi Jin. Stone General Shi Yong wore a golden collared jacket with embroidered silver-like vertical threads. Shi Yong shook his sleeves out and did not bow.

Shi Jin awkwardly stood there for a second before he suddenly remembered his manners.

"Shi Jin, at your service," he said, bowing and clasping his hands.

"Hmph, that took a little too long. When I was in my halls, it was a minor offense if anyone greeted me with that long of a delay," Shi Yong commented. "Now I would respond with 'at yours and your family's' but I must ask you to leave. I like to eat alone, and I suffer no one to dine in my presence save for three people. And you are not Lord Chai, Song Jiang, nor Wang Sheng, so I shall only ask once: please leave until I finish eating."

"Aah, but my friend," Song Jiang suddenly said, fortunately entering the restaurant at this point, "two of those three are here."

The dwarf's eyes widened. "By my Maker, why did you not say so sooner?" He briskly walked to Song Jiang and bowed, clasping his hands.

"No need, no need, old friend," Song Jiang reassured, clasping his hands and bowing himself. "It was my fault. I should have entered first. By your grace, would you allow four people to dine with you this morning?"

"Of course, Little Brother Gongming," he responded as Song Jiang chuckled, "I do not see Lord Chai though... Instead, I see..."

Shi Yong's eyes narrowed at the masked person standing at the entranceway. Uh-oh, did he recognize Wang Jin?

"Turn your body and let me down, Lady Guan!" Wang Sheng spoke. Wang Jin did so and promptly turned around, closing the door but facing the entrance. Shi Jin focused his attention on the conversation at hand.

Upon seeing the older woman, Shi Yong gasped. "Little Sister Sheng, you... you."

"Heh. Thought you were saying goodbye to me a few weeks ago, huh?" Wang Sheng asked, shakily pointing her walking stick at the dwarf, "Well, you're not rid of me just yet! Fitting that I can say goodbye to you on my last day."

Shi Yong's face drooped, wrinkles appearing as he lowered his head, his eyes glistening.

"Oh come now, old friend," she reassured. "You knew, since we first met, that this day would come. Highly doubt I'd outlive you. Ha! Didn't you want my death for a time?"

"Nay! Words spoken in haste!" He spoke, raising his head. "Many humans linger too long, outstaying their visit in our world. But you... If only you could delay your departure for a while yet."

"Old friend," Wang Sheng sighed. "Every day I can feel my body seize control of me. To be stuck in this cage, living on the outside but trapped more and more on the inside. Why should I not accept the gift of humanity and leave before I lose this chance to choose?"

"We dwarves can help you, though I may be exiled I still have contacts. The elves can help too."

Wang Sheng shook her head. "Maybe for a time, it would help. Only will delay the inevitable. Besides, we have different fates. Best not spoil what the One has planned, right? The elves stay even after this world ends, don't they? And the dwarves... Your spirits stay here too, am I correct?"

"Your thoughts are close to what we think. Though I shall say again, I do not like revealing our secrets," Shi Yong replied. "But you did not come here to just catch up; you came to eat. And eat you shall! My treat."

Before Wang Sheng could retort, Song Jiang interjected, "If I may speak? I recommend accepting it. It is a great honor for one of Shi Yong's stature to treat anyone, and it is considered great disrespect to try to dissuade a dwarf otherwise."

"Hmph!" She snorted. "I knew that... Been dealing with dwarves since the day I lived with them for a time! Your seat is too far away for me to walk though, even with this stick. Lady Guan!"

Shi Jin, who respectfully kept his silence, focused on Wang Jin, who still had her back to everyone. With a soft grunt, she turned around. Liquid dripped from her chin and fell. Song Jiang merely blinked while Shi Yong squinted his eyes at Wang Jin, as if in suspicion.

"... You've grown too attached to me, Lady Guan." Wang Sheng remarked sullenly. "Our parting will be bitter, but you'll form a puddle in the restaurant if you keep it up. Could you carry me over to the Stone General's table?"

Wang Jin's head drooped, but she quickly walked to her mother, lifting her and moving her over to Shi Yong's table, where the tendrils of steam still rose from the bowl.

Shi Jin did his best to not let his face betray his worry.

~~~

"... And then Little Sheng countered The Rock's pinning attempt into an armbar. Aah to hear that arrogant braggart beg for mercy! Made my day... and made me money too!" Shi Yong exclaimed. It was common knowledge that the dwarves were expert wrestlers, being durable and strong, a few of them even heading above ground to compete in the professional wrestling business. These dwarves usually had nicknames like 'The Rock,' 'Stone Cold,' 'Earthquake,' 'The Hammer,' 'The Anvil,' and such. Apparently, Wang Sheng was a professional wrestler during her time with the dwarves, but "was hard to work with." Whatever that meant. The reason why she was among the dwarves was to hide her and a few other women, for a lot of money, from the heqin policy, where there was a possibility of Wang Sheng being sent to the Wainriders to appease their desire for more population.

"I was quite the looker in my teens," Wang Sheng proudly said. Apparently also durable and strong enough to wrestle dwarves, a feat most humans couldn't do.

Everyone at the table placed their orders, with the notable exception of Wang Jin, who just shook her head even when pressed by her mother. Wang Jin only accepted a cup of tea which Shi Jin never saw her touch. Shi Yong already had his piping hot soup noodle bowl but insisted on everyone receiving their food before continuing to eat. As for Clerk Song, he ordered river-style rice noodle soup with fried dough sticks.

Shi Jin felt nervous and it affected his appetite, so he settled for some rice porridge with soft-boiled eggs.

But what surprised him was what Wang Sheng ordered.

"Longevity noodles," she had said. Shi Yong jokingly asked if today was her birthday.

"Might as well be. Won't be having any more," Wang Sheng responded.

A silence followed. Shi Jin chanced a look at Wang Jin, who wasn't looking at anyone and merely stared at a wall.

Eventually, Clerk Song broke the silence by asking for more information on Wang Sheng's time among the dwarves, which led to both her and Shi Yong exchanging tales.

"... Once the contract ended, we had a farewell feast. Wang Sheng ate too much of our meat and drank too much of our liquor, and I shall leave it at that!"

"Ugh, you just had to bring that up, eh?" she responded, rolling her eyes. "You should know by now we humans don't like talking about vomit before we eat!"

"Who said anything about vomit? Not me!" Shi Yong retorted with a feigned innocent look. "Speaking of food, it looks like the chef will be demonstrating the making of your noodles."

That took Wang Sheng's attention away, and Shi Jin normally would've also watched the demonstration, but he already saw it before when he had longevity noodles for his 10th birthday... or longevity noodle.

This food was unique in that technically there was only one long noodle in the bowl. Typically the chef would bring out a long thin dough in the shape of a whirlpool. They then would tug on one end of the noodle with one hand until a certain point, then switch off with the other hand to continue tugging it, forming a loop. The action continued until both hands were outstretched with multiple loops of string-like dough. Then the chef smacked the strings up and down on a board, like a jump rope, thinning it even more. Finally, they'd place the long noodle into the pot to boil.

Instead of watching the chef do this, Shi Jin tried to discreetly look at the others. Wang Sheng was completely absorbed in watching the chef work, her head bobbing up and down as the looped dough smacked the board. In contrast, Wang Jin didn't even spare a glance at the chef, still staring at the same wall. Shi Yong had an amused smile on his face, though every time Shi Jin glanced at him the dwarf's smile faded as he looked back at the young man, who quickly averted eyesight.

Finally, there was Song Jiang, who smiled as he watched, though every time he lifted his teacup to drink, Shi Jin noticed the discreet glances he gave to Wang Jin... Had Clerk Song caught on to her disguise?

Once the demonstration was over, the group, with the exception of Wang Jin, applauded, praising the chef. Shi Yong pulled out a string of silver coins and offered it to the chef, who graciously accepted it. Minutes later, the food was brought out. Seeing the rice porridge with soft-boiled eggs raised his appetite a little, but he was immediately distracted by the commotion in front of him.

"Aaah, these smell good," Wang Sheng commented. Shi Jin saw that the noodles were tossed around in sesame and soy sauce. Nuts, ginger, and scallions were added to provide a crunchy contrast.

"Lady Guan?" she asked.

Wang Jin's head snapped to her.

"Have my longevity noodles," Wang Sheng said, moving the bowl over to her daughter.

Wang Jin stared at the noodles, then grunted.

She pushed the noodles back to her mother.

The mirth evaporated from Wang Sheng's eyes; a brief flash of fury appeared on her face. A second later, Wang Sheng's face partially relaxed as if she composed herself.

"You're a growing person, young one. Better you eat this than me," she said, pushing the bowl back to Wang Jin.

The latter glanced at the noodles and shook her head, once again returning the bowl to her mother.

Shi Jin quickly glanced at Shi Yong and Song Jiang. They, however, were having a private conversation, not paying attention to what Wang Sheng and Wang Jian were doing.

He looked back at Wang Sheng, who shut her eyes and sighed. She said, "I don't need luck and longevity anymore. You do, though. Please eat."

For the third time, she passed the bowl to her daughter. This time Wang Jin did not respond, merely inspecting the food. Eventually, Wang Jin grabbed her chopsticks, and just when she was about to place them into the noodles...

Wang Jin pushed the bowl over to Shi Jin.

He stilled, wondering why in the world she offered him her mother's food. Shi Jin squinted, trying to look at his master's eyes, which were obscured by the mask. Unfortunately, he couldn't read her expression.

Now he was the one looking into the bowl wondering what to do. Should he eat them to end this spat? Surely the longer Wang Sheng and Wang Jin squabbled over this, the more chance both Shi Yong and Clerk Song would find this suspicious. Perhaps eating the noodles was the right thing to do.

He felt a niggling on the back of his head. A memory surfaced as he heard the voice of his mother: "Now son, remember to eat everything in this bowl. Do so and you'll live long and lucky. But a single piece of noodle left behind will bring bad luck.

Shi Jin knew what to do now.

He pushed the bowl back to his master, staring into the small slits covering her eyes.

Wang Jin needed all the luck in the world. She needed it more than him.

Her mother's triumphant grin said it all, as Wang Jin stared back at the noodles. Grunting, the latter placed the chopsticks within and slightly lifted her mask.

Breakfast finally then commenced, and everyone, with the exception of Wang Sheng, ate. Shi Yong and Wang Sheng once again re-engaged in conversation, as Shi Yong finished his own bowl. Clerk Song, meanwhile, did not even spare a glance at 'young Guan' during the whole time she ate.

Shi Jin wasn't sure whether to be relieved or worried.

When Wang Jin finished the longevity noodles, not even a sliver of oil remained in the bowl.

~~~

"Farewell, Stone General! May you return to your halls one day and feast with your maker after the world is remade! I shall put in a good word for you when I return to the One above!" Declared Wang Sheng as she hugged Shi Yong goodbye.

"Oh, this parting shall ruin my entire moon once more... But I will treasure this brief time we knew each other more than a golden mountain! Farewell, old friend!" He replied.

"Why not accompany us?" Song Jiang asked.

"After talking with you, I will immediately pack up and move to Daming. Your gambling establishments will ban me soon from winning too much. Aah, things have changed since the Cangzhou football club was executed. Best leave now than later."

A few more goodbyes and the group left the restaurant, heading to the western gate. Due to their filled stomachs, the group traveled slower. Like before, Shi Jin carried the front of the sedan chair while his master carried the rear. Cangzhou now had more people walking on its streets. Laborers pushed creaking wheelbarrows of hay, rocks, chests, and other material across the red cobblestone. String and woodwind Instruments both familiar and unfamiliar entered his ears. Singers sang songs of war, love, and food. As they walked he saw these bards and vocalists, quite a few of them dwarves in tattered clothing who were either bald with unkempt beards or lacked beards altogether. Shi Jin noticed Song Jiang give strings of coins inside each of their pans and bowls.

"Aiyo! What a handsome man," Shi Jin heard. He looked left, noticing an elaborately dressed woman showing quite a bit of one of her legs waving a handkerchief at him. "Want to see my art after work?"

He kept his eyes straight ahead, blushing all the while. Brothels were something that... he wanted to go to one day. But not today.

An image of a young woman with the sweetest smile in the world passed through his head.

The next image was her frown as she put on her clothing and left his room, never to return.

"Ai! I said to stop," cried Wang Sheng.

Widening his eyes, he halted.

She continued speaking. "Some street children there are singing a ditty. I want to hear it."

Shi Jin looked around, finally spotting a group of children playing and singing verses over and over again. This was what he heard:

"A pillar connecting all three:
heaven, earth, humanity.
Whenever it shall leave
all shall fall to misery!"

"Aah, what things children sing. Reminds me of when I was a child," Wang Sheng said wistfully.

"Rather ominous, is it not?" Clerk Song remarked with a frown.

"Maybe," she conceded. "We used to sing songs like this all the time, though. There's the Great Plague rhyme, the Slaughter of All Our Enemies rhymes, the Bountiful Harvest rhyme, the Harmonious Family rhyme, the Cute Horse rhyme, and a lot more. Only the One knows if any of those words come true."

Shi Jin's mouth was agape at what he heard from the children. He was disturbed by the ditty and agreed with Clerk Song. The young man looked back, though his vision of Wang Jin was obscured, and wondered what his master thought of all this...

~~~

Outside of Cangzhou
Facing the Western Mountains

Thanks to Clerk Song, they passed both the red and black walls of Cangzhou without any issue. Not a cloud was in the sky. In front of them stood the imposing red Western Mountains. Each of them wore a straw hat to protect their heads from the sun, except for Song Jiang. At its foot were rows upon rows of tall pine trees. As the sun rose closer to the apex, the mountains reflected red and its white peaks sparkled in many colors. On Wang Sheng's command, they stopped and rested near the main road that connected the mountains and Cangzhou. Wang Sheng exited the sedan and Wang Jin quickly approached to carry her. The elderly woman rebuffed her, however.

"Let's relax," she said. "You'll need some energy because we're going around the city and entering its eastern gates. I want to breathe the air here though."

And relax they did, with the exception of Clerk Song, who had decided to face the road and greet all the travelers entering and exiting Cangzhou. A part of Shi Jin still found him suspicious. Surely he by now realized that something was amiss? Yet not once through this whole trek did he request to unmask Wang Jin. Was he that gullible? That dim?

... Or was there some grand ruse that was afoot?

Maybe they should take the opportunity to run. To flee across the mountains into the west. Or maybe somehow head to Xining Village? They could steal the sedan... that was too inconspicuous though! They could take turns carrying Wang Sheng. But... no, she was dying. Maybe they could delay it? Yet Wang Sheng seemed insistent about it. Neither could they just leave her in a cell for her last hours. Plus, Shi Jin had no experience in this area of the Empire, and with how unpredictable Wang Jin could be after her mother's inevitable passing...

"Young man! Come here, come here!" Wang Sheng urged. She was sitting down, leaning against the sedan, with Wang Jin sitting next to her. Shi Jin walked over and saw Wang Sheng point north.

"Home... leagues and leagues away," she muttered.

A gaggle of geese, in an arrow formation, flew high above them, heading westward to the mountains. Their honks signaled to those below that they were passing through.

"What beautiful geese," Wang Sheng remarked. The three watched as the birds flew off, migrating to the mountains and beyond.

... Little did they know, two geese would not make their destination, being shot down by an archer west of the mountains.

~~~

They walked on a road along the perimeter of Cangzhou. There wasn't much discussion as Wang Sheng snored inside the sedan. Less traffic passed through this road, as travelers probably preferred to go inside the city rather than walk around it. Shi Jin saw some interesting sights, though. Far off he saw laborers on top of ladders picking off fruit from trees and foragers scrounging berries from bushes. Like before, whenever they stopped to take a rest, Clerk Song would walk to those workers and talk with them. Huh, he really cared for these laborers. This was not at all what Shi Jin imagined government people were like given the tax collectors and government snobs that visited Shi Family Village in the past, as well as how his master was treated.

Maybe this wasn't some ruse? Perhaps luck was on their side, after all? Now if only there could be some shade; it was getting hot.

His master didn't seem to believe Song Jiang's kindness or obliviousness, however. Every time Shi Jin would try to talk with Wang Jin, she merely grunted back, shook her head, or just stared at him as if he said the dumbest thing on earth. Being overly cautious, in other words. If this happened earlier in the day, this would've aggravated him. But after seeing how utterly miserable her master was in the restaurant, and how she could not even talk with her mother in the remaining hours they had outside of the manor...

Shi Jin wasn't that stupid! He just needed to continually remind himself to not take offense at Wang Jin, who clearly was hurting.

Wang Sheng eventually stirred. Yawning, she exited the sedan, once again sitting next to the vehicle.

"Oh, look at those laborers!" She cried. "Reminds me of those beginning assignments for the first-timers and elderly."

Wang Jin looked briefly at her and then focused her attention on the trees.

"... It would be lovely to be buried underneath a fig tree," Wang Sheng quietly added.

Shi Jin saw liquid drip down Wang Jin's chin.

It wasn't sweat.

~~~

Once Clerk Song returned and their break ended, Shi Jin and Wang Jin lifted the sedan chair and continued moving along the perimeter of Cangzhou. It took a long while, Shi Jin wasn't sure how many leagues he walked, but eventually, they rounded the corner and the black eastern gate was within view. Shi Jin's arms began to feel like lead. He breathed heavily, wiping the sweat that dripped from his warm forehead. He really needed to carry weights for long distances more! Thankfully they stopped and took yet another break.

Clerk Song took off his hat, using a pocket handkerchief to clean his head.

"More geese!" Announced Wang Sheng from the sedan. Shi Jin was confused by her sudden fascination with the birds but did not voice aloud his thoughts. She was dying, after all. Perhaps people near death found solace in strange things?

Song Jiang voiced his thoughts though. "They are rather beautiful, are they not? I always wondered how they could fly in such an orderly formation."

"I've been thinking more about geese. These are different from the ones I saw fly to the mountains. Those were more grayish. These are much more white," she commented. "More importantly though, I realize now they represent 'family.' "

"Hmm?" Song Jiang asked.

"Yes, they are orderly. But I recall when I shot down a goose once; each one overhead cried, their formation scattered and chaotic. They were family, I'm sure, all related to the other, maybe even knowing everyone since they were goslings. It was a terrible cry. They were mourning; that I know.

"Each goose probably had their own mate, their own home. Each group trip we see is a family reunion, and for a time they travel together, talking about their daily lives, one supporting the other. Then each goose goes to their own home in the end, much like us. Makes me feel bad that I love eating them so much. Ugh, I'll be one of those geese soon enough!

"Bah! I'm no bird scholar, these are just my thoughts."

Song Jiang disagreed. "These are profound ponderings! I shall ruminate on what you said. It is a blessing to hear you speak on this."

"More flattery, eh? Hah! You'd do well in the imperial court..."

... Unbeknownst to them, not all of these geese made it to their destination either.

~~~

Near Plum Blossom Village

20 Leagues Away from Cangzhou

Amidst the cacophonic honks from the panicked white geese in disarray, Dong Ping clapped her hands.

"Fine shots! Fine shooting, you two!" She congratulated the pair.

Zhang Qing, the 'Featherless Arrow' nodded, stretching his right arm. "If those fowl were any higher, my stones would've missed," he commented. "But Instructor Liang's arrows would have remained true. Their arrows could pierce the sky itself!"

Liang Hongyu, Dongjing's new Archer Instructor looked away, smiling at the praise. "It was nothing," she remarked. "I had a good teacher. Though... I do wish I had General Zhang's arms. It's a marvel seeing you throw stones so far and accurately."

"Instructor Shi would be proud. That I am sure," he replied.

Sometime later, Lin Chong returned, holding all four geese. Some of the birds still twitched, their wings weakly flapping.

"You two are amazing! We'll be eating geese tonight!" Lin Chong said.

"We?" Dong Ping asked, scoffing. "General Zhang, Instructor Liang, the emissaries, and I shall dine on geese. The fourth goose shall be given to the village elder. You'll guard the village while we dine and will not be eating what we hunted."

Zhang Qing sighed. Liang Hongyu's eyes widened.

"Excuse me?!" Lin Chong screeched. "Why? It wasn't my fault some rations and equipment were stolen in Shi Family Village! And just why do you deserve a goose, you Dummy Debonair?"

"For your information, Panther Head, like Xi Shi and Wang Zhaojun of old, my beauty caused the geese to fly lower than they should have. If not for me, it would have been more difficult to-"

"Oh shut up! That's the dumbest reason I've ever heard!"

"You be silent! Dare interrupt your superior?" General Dong scorned. "Though for your efforts, you shall have the honor of gnawing the leftover bones of my meal, befitting someone who encouraged us and retrieved the geese as Constable Pubu would have."

The ensuing argument and restraining of Lin Chong shall not be described here.

~~~

Cangzhou

Near the Iron Lion of Cangzhou

"Pity! That funny guy isn't here," Wang Sheng complained.

"Jiao Ting?" Song Jiang asked. "The 'Faceless Drifter' has left the city, if I recall."

While part of him was somewhat disappointed Jiao Ting left, despite the drifter's infamous performance in Lord Chai's estate, Shi Jin was more distracted by what happened earlier when they neared Cangzhou's first eastern gate.

Unlike their success leaving the western gate earlier in the morning, they had a harder time re-entering Cangzhou. It took much longer for Clerk Song to convince the larger amount of gate guards to let them in. Shi Jin heard things like "Emissaries are arriving soon" and "Generals Dong Ping and Zhang Qing are coming." It was the latter news that caused Wang Sheng to visibly flinch momentarily as if she knew who those people were. Other guards demanded that Wang Jin unmasked herself, to which Clerk Song whispered words to each of them. Somehow, this convinced those guards to no longer want to unmask her.

Shi Jin tried not to let his suspicion show. This was all too convenient and it made his stomach queasy. Shi Jin felt as if they were all walking into one giant trap and Clerk Song held the spring.

"... Am I right, Clerk Song? You collect money from that bowl, don't you?" Wang Sheng asked. Unfortunately, Shi Jin did not hear the earlier conversation. She must've been referring to the giant bowl on the Iron Lion's back.

"I cannot officially say," he responded while smiling. "I will say though that the cobblestones are cleaner, the street peddlers and musicians have smiles even after a disappointing day, and the city shines more after the bowl is emptied."

"I see. I'll keep it a secret, worry not," she replied with a chuckle. Then she sniffed the air. "Oh! I smell roasted fish. Can we go to that peddler? I'd like to buy some for Lady Guan to eat later. They do like eating roasted mackerel."

When Shi Jin turned his gaze to 'Lady Guan,' he saw her attention focused on the gate they just passed. Afar the armed guards seemed to stare back, their polearms glinting in the sun.

~~~

Outside Lord Chai's Estate

The city's bustle lessened the closer they walked to Lord Chai's Estate. Houses on each side turned into trees. More birds could be seen flying from branch to branch, and the sound of running water grew clearer. As the manor walls drew nearer and the bridge came into the distance, to his growing nervousness he saw a large group of black-hatted people in some sort of discussion. These included the two formidable-looking constables from earlier. There were also weird large objects scattered: logs, boulders, benches, and so on.

Thankfully, he then noticed someone familiar. He could not believe the relief he felt seeing Wu Song, dressed in a plain tunic, being the focus of the officials' and constables' attention. Now if only Wu Song could get them out of the way of the bridge so they could cross...

"A crowd to welcome me back?" Wang Sheng asked.

Clerk Song chuckled. "Not necessarily. Though it seems one of Lord Chai's other retainers has an audience."

Normally Shi Jin would've rolled his eyes at Wu Song clearly showing off, that arrogant oaf. Right now, though, anything that distracted people from closely looking at Wang Jin was a boon.

When they approached the large group, Song Jiang signaled to Shi Jin and Wang Jin to lower the sedan chair to the ground. Many of the officials and constables greeted Clerk Song, proclaiming that Wu Song was a demigod of strength. They were having a weight-lifting competition and Wu Song outclassed even Constable Zhu and Constable Lei, the formidable-looking constables from before.

"I have heard rumors of a hidden hero in Cangzhou, one who could lift the nearby Mount Wutai with ease. Luck has favored me today to meet so many people I have dreamt of!" Song Jiang exclaimed.

"Heh. Good to know people still dream of me," Wang Sheng quipped. Shi Jin couldn't help but grin.

Wu Song himself approached, clasping his hands and bowing. "Erlang welcomes you all back to Lord Chai's manor." Apparently, he was using his nickname rather than his real name to greet everyone.

While Clerk Song introduced himself to 'Erlang,' Wang Sheng expressed her desire to leave the sedan and walk back to Lord Chai's manor on her own. Wang Jin, however, was immediately there, opening the sedan, her back bent to her mother.

"Aren't you attentive today?" Wang Sheng commented, not objecting as she climbed onto Wang Jin's back. Shi Jin stood ahead of them, prepared to clear the path across the bridge for them to cross.

"Wait," he heard Clerk Song utter. "Let me say farewell to them first."

Song Jiang hurried to the group of three and first spoke to Shi Jin.

"We did not finish our conversation from earlier. You are from Shi Family Village, are you not?"

Shi Jin hesitated, felt tempted to look at Wang Jin first, but realized that maybe that wasn't the smart thing to do in front of so many people that would likely arrest her.

"Yes... I am," he replied. "Why do you ask?"

Clerk Song frowned at this. "Perhaps the rumors are not true then," he muttered.

"What rumors?" Shi Jin asked. What was going on in his village?

"Best I not repeat such disquieting news in case it is false," Clerk Song said, shaking his head. "Tomorrow, I shall receive confirmation. If you stop by my veranda tomorrow, I will tell you the news.

A cold enveloped him; fear rose within. A sudden image of his mother appeared in his mind, soon replaced by a vision of her laying face down, her skin paler than ice.

No no. Only a rumor Shi Jin thought to himself. His eyes shifted to Wang Jin, who merely looked at him. Shi Jin needed to focus! They were so close to the manor! He could not fold now.

"I hope it is not bad news," he replied, bowing to Clerk Song. "Farewell for now."

"Indeed," Clerk Song replied, returning the goodbye. He then bowed to Wang Sheng.

"Song Jiang bids you farewell, Instructor Wang! I will say again that I wish we could have met earlier. May you enjoy your last hours in Middle-Earth."

"Good to meet such a friendly face," Wang Sheng replied. "May you have good luck and fortune the rest of your life, Song Gongming! Aaah, you'll hurt your back ketouing. No need for that!"

Song Jiang, who had his forehead close to the floor in his ketou, said, "I, Song Jiang, shall treasure your blessing for the rest of my days!"

"Ugh. Fine fine. Just make sure you act the same if you ever meet the Emperor. Wouldn't want the Royal Highness to be jealous," Wang Sheng replied. "Come, let's cross the bridge."

Shi Jin, unfortunately, had not paid attention to the conversation, his thoughts overwhelming his senses. It wasn't until Wang Jin was very close that Shi Jin broke out of his reverie and promptly began walking to the bridge, the two giant bearded constables, Zhu and Lei, flanking each side of the crossing with a couple of large, fluffy, brown and white dogs with floppy ears dressed in government official outfits at their sides. As Shi Jin passed, he saw the looks of pity cast on him. Even the dogs looked at him with wide eyes and moans. Shi Jin looked down in response.

He missed the glares that the constables then cast on Wang Jin. The dogs also promptly began circling around the pair. This got Shi Jin's attention.

"Aww I love dog constables," Shi Jin heard Wang Sheng say. "Want to share some of your roasted mackerel?"

"Roof roof!" responded a dog, jumping about in excitement.

"No feeding the constables," gruffly responded the long-bearded officer.

"Rooo," complained the dog.

"Ruff ruff!" The other dog told the apparently hungry canine constable.

"Aroo.. ruff ruff?"

"We'll get fish for dinner," the other human constable replied.

"Rrrroooof!" Happily yelped the hungry dog.

"Cross the bridge with your fish already, will you?"

Shi Jin looked back, only to see Wang Jin, carrying her mother, jerk her head at him quickly. Getting the message, Shi Jin hurried across the bridge. The entrance to the manor was open, with Lord Chai himself inside.

"Welcome back!" The elf spoke, "I hope you enjoyed your adventures outside the manor."

Wang Sheng said, peeking her head from above Wang Jin's shoulder, "We saw quite a lot! But before I tell you, do you think there'll be dogs in my next life?"

"You will have to find that out for yourself," Lord Chai responded with a hint of a smile on his face that did not reach his eyes. "I have made arrangements for everyone save a few to leave the manor for the day. I do not think most have such an understanding of death as you."

Fewer people would probably see how grief-stricken his master was going to be. Good.

Shi Jin took a final look back. Wu Song was still talking with Clerk Song, and the constables were staring back at Shi Jin. Turning around, he sighed in relief. Nobody was arrested today, thank goodness. Worry still lingered, but now he could at least do so without the threat of being put in jail.

~~~

Underneath his breath, Song Jiang muttered, "Farewell Instructor Wang. For now, at least."

(Ending Theme: "Four Seas," the 2011 Water Margin First Ending Theme Song)

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: Nice chapter, but it is so long I lost track of the odd movements. Leaving town and coming back? I understand Guangzhou is somewhere near the Orocarni and the East-West Road? I don't believe the old woman is dying, some kind of play or so?

Is this also one of the ancient dynasties? Xia, Shang or Zhou? Liao or Yangtze? Must have taken a few weeks to write this. Thanks.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Thanks for the comments and questions!

In this chapter, they left the manor because Wang Sheng literally spent the last few weeks inside the same room. She wanted some fresh air. They left the manor, went to a restaurant, exited the western gate, got a bit of the fresh mountain air without the urban environment, then they walked around the perimeter of the city all the way to the eastern side. Entered the eastern side, said hello to the Giant Stone Lion, then re-entered Lord Chai's manor.

Cangzhou (not Guangzhou) is near the Orocarni and the East-West Road.

Is Wang Sheng, the old woman, dying? You'll have to read the next chapter to find out.

Water Margin takes place in the Northern Song Dynasty (960-1127). But there is a big historical shift in my work because in my fic the Eastern Empire was created by Mi Bazi and not Ying Zheng, aka Qin Shi Huang, (Mi was Ying Zheng's Great-Great-Grandmother). Unlike actual history, in this fic there isn't an official "Dynasty." It's not called the Song Empire, but the Eastern Empire. Unofficially, there are "Dynastic Families" like the Yings, the Lius, the Zhaos (the current family in charge of the Eastern Empire), the Lis, etc.

I'm still debating whether it's the downfall of the Xia/Shang Dynasty or even before that, the prehistoric defeat of the 'God of War' Chi You (before the Xia Dynasty), that would've occurred during the Wars of the Elves and Sauron (or the Last Alliance), which led to Sauron not getting as many reinforcements from the East that he would've wanted.

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: Cangzhou? I was assuming it had to be Guangzhou, but thanks. Both of them are real towns on the google map of China. Little I ever learned on the history of the East.

Hmm, bit confusing you haven't the dynasty aspect because it is so interlinked with the history and the culture there (my impression!). But I am not critisizing how it should be. You're doing a marvellous job. I wouldn't be able to write a nearly 10.000 words simple stroll around the town, as you have done. My small time advise on your debate... put it before the Xia/Shang Empire, in the real distant past. That is where Tolkien's Universe dwells too.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Yes, you can even see the Iron Lion in that Wikipedia article.

Yeah dynasties are definitely associated with China. But, if I recall, one of Qin Shi Huang's goals was to make it so that after the Zhou Dynasty, there was only the Qin that would rule China, so that in fact there would be no dynasties following Qin. The Shang and Zhou Dynasties had kings, not emperors. That's why he wasn't called "Emperor Zheng of Qin," he was called the "First Emperor of Qin." Qin was supposed to be the last dynasty.

It is implied that in my fic, Mi Bazi had a similar thought, except that instead of naming it after her ruling state, "Qin," she called it the Eastern Empire, upon consulting the dwarves and elves that there were centralized entities and countries in the West. And it's also implied that the name stuck, even after the family that ruled the dynasty lost its mandate. In this fic, it's a situation like the Hapsburgs, the Valois, the Karlings, where the idea of a "dynasty" is more aligned with the thought of what a dynasty was in a European sense. It's more about Family (Vin Diesel voice).

Oh I don't see it as criticism. These are great observations and questions.

Yeah... I didn't think that a simple stroll around the town would end up being 10,000. But after all the imagery, the symbolism, the foreshadowing, the character development... I needed up having to push the other events of the chapter to Chapter 28.

How do you know it's not in the distant past :P ? But if I did do it before the Xia/Shang there would be no bronze, no iron, no steel, and their homes would be caves (this literally was the 3rd-century bce) interpretation of how life before Xia/Shang was the food is entirely different and probably less memorable/blander, less infrastructure and it would indeed be like describing "tribes." I also would have to go way back and choose different tales that don't quite interest me as much. These would be things like 6-armed people riding giant floating tortoises. Really awesome archers shooting down 9 suns because it got too hot. I mean, that could work, but it doesn't have the relatable charm that Water Margin has.

China's situation is completely different from Tolkien's. Where Tolkien was trying to create a mythology because of the lack of one, China already has one. But that may not be the best fit with the tech, infrastructure, etc. that Middle Earth has.

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: How I know? Because the Wainriders are appearing too often in your storytelling. Which is third age material. I never tried to merge this Universe of Tolkien in Europe's mythological past, as I got no idea where to fit it. Despite what Karen Wynstad and others tried, with 5th and 6th eras as fanfic expansion. I guess it is good for more than 10.000 years in the past, but this wild guessing of me. Early Holocene at least, perhaps(?). But I rather left that thought go and dispatch it for the flames of Melkor. I'll be looking out for the next chapter where your tale is going to.

But if you like to see me yours disconnected from Tolkien's universe and an entire saga on it's own, that is awesome for sure. Northern Europe got a mythology, just as China. But what Tolkien wanted it was Universe of it's own, a supposed mythological past. With an entire past of getting into existance with the Valar, that nothing got to do with the emergence of our solar system in reality. Just go on and debate what you would like for yourself. All outcomes are okay.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Aah but there’s such a thing called multiple universes theory. So how how do you know that it’s this universe’s Song Dynasty? I just explained to you that it wasn’t. This could be the Tolkien Legendarium version of people who may have the same names, may have done the same action as the water margin of this universe. But since humans leave Arda after they die, what if their souls hop over to our universe and through a cyclical philosophical manner, live and do the same thing? I like thinking of Arda as it’s own separate universe because it’s tech is way way way too advanced for our holocene. There’s also severe appropriation of inventions and goods that brings in a whole heck a lot of racial and cultural controversies too.

I cannot suspend my disbelief for that. It also provides an answer to where human souls go when they die. Some of them wind up in our universe to suffer a bit more

And this would be completely in line actually with the philosophical themes in water margin of cycles

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: Oooooh the multiple universe theory. That is my fabulous ignorance speaking on the matter. I know the existence of this theory, but that is about it. Yeah I agree with you on the level of tech advancement makes it indeed impossible for any try of merging. I stop now discussing. Good luck with further writing. And thanks for all explanations!

[Rivvy Elf]

Chapter 28: The Tale of Shi Jin- The Departure of Instructor Wang (Part 3)

Later that Day
Cangzhou, Third Age Year 1934
Lord Chai's Courtyard

His master somehow regained her composure to continue training him. This would've been unbelievable merely a few hours ago when they returned to the manor. When Wang Jin took off her mask, her face was covered in a mixture of sweat and tears. She called the One Above a "Lonely Bastard," labeled Song Jiang a "short suck-up, bookworm, brown noser, and snake to the tenth degree," cursed Wu Song for even talking with him, called Shi Jin a dumbass for both revealing himself to Clerk Song, as well as not informing her of his prior meeting with the clerk, and ordered Shi Jin not to disturb her as she took her mother to Lord Chai's baths. Wang Sheng, of course, tried to remonstrate with her daughter, but nothing could stop incoherent screams of curses and complaining until he heard a door slam.

After Shi Jin shook his head at his master's ranting, he concentrated on his own thoughts.

He wasn't sure about Song Jiang. He wanted to think of Clerk Song as a genuinely kind-hearted person, but things weren't adding up. For such a seemingly insightful person, how could he fail to recognize Wang Jin? Or did he recognize Wang Jin and chose not to arrest her then? Why? The other troubling part was the large number of constables and armed people outside of the manor. Why did Clerk Song not ask them to leave? Lord Chai had Wang Jin and the others under his protection, but why hadn't Clerk Song sent one of his people to eavesdrop on them by climbing the wall? Was he trying to play both sides? Whose side was he on anyways?

Clerk Song also heard some bad rumors about his village. What happened? Shi Jin hoped they were just rumors. He did not want his worst fear to come to pass: the discovery of his mom's body. But Lord Chai surely would've informed Shi Jin; that elf seemed to know about events before most others did.

He did not think anymore about those troublesome subjects. While his master bathed, Shi Jin traveled to the courtyard, noticing a large amount people leaving the manor, and began practicing Wang Jin's running arrow-blocking technique. Or rather... the arrow-blocking technique first. He wasn't confident at all that he could do it while running.

Time passed and to his surprise, not only did a much more subdued Wang Jin show up, but her mother did as well. Wang Sheng, with sharp and lucid eyes, was in a wheelchair and Wang Jin slowly guided it to the courtyard.

"You sure you want to see me teach, Ma? I thought you were 'bored of this nonsense,' or however you put it," he heard Wang Jin ask.

"Yes. I don't like it anymore," Wang Sheng replied, her voice clearer than in the morning. "The fighting, the weapons, the violence. What a waste of time! We're supposed to grow wise and enjoy our time here, not kill each other for stupid reasons. But you find value in it, and through teaching, you're a better person now. You're wiser. Why should I not spend my last hours seeing my child grow?"

"Why not spend more? Can you not stay until my hair is gray?"

"Child. As I said before, while my eyes could see you, I would not. I would be trapped in my own body; body prisons don't allow much light in, you know?"

"Fine fine. I've already cried enough in front of my student," Wang Jin said with gritted teeth, her voice reaching an octave higher in the end. "Just... see me teach and help me with this dumbass, will you?"

As much as Shi Jin wanted to say that he wasn't a dumbass, he knew that at the end of the day he needed to show it.

To his concern, Wang Jin explained that she was in no condition to do a proper demonstration. She had little sleep, was physically weaker after carrying the sedan chair and her mother for hours, and wasn't going to risk losing an arm with actual blades, even with lamellar armor on.

"Now would be the perfect time if you wanted to kill me. I probably can't even kick your ass if I wanted to," she muttered.

"Shi Jin no longer wishes to kill you," he muttered back, hoping her mother did not hear this exchange. Shi Jin had long since calmed down. Seeing his master's emotions outside the manor cooled his anger and increased his understanding of how she was suffering.

He peeked over at Wang Sheng, who seemed fixated on the state of her fingernails.

"Even if I killed myself, Ma said that wouldn't dissuade them from dying today. Said they'd immediately die just so their spirit could yell at mine up until we enter our next life. Don't know how long that transition takes, so better not risk that," she added.

The passing mention of her threatening to kill herself made Shi Jin's mouth twitch, but he chose not to venture on that subject.

"Now," Wang Jin announced as she held two wooden blades in the air, "back away and let me show you my technique!"

Like last night, Wang Jin twirled her swords to and fro, but unlike last night, the sounds, as the wood slashed the air, did not become one continuous note. Her master's arms moved slower, each arm going in opposing directions. While doing so, she slowly walked forwards a few paces. Then she stopped, and her arms slowed, going in the reverse direction. She then walked backward a few paces. In between the flashes of brown, his master panted, her eyes straining and shoulders moving up and down.

"Watch... carefully," Wang Jin gasped in-between breaths. She took a few steps forward, swirling her swords faster as the wooden blades moved like a blur, their two sounds becoming more unified. Her legs moved faster until she was jog-

THUD!

"ARGH!" She screamed, falling front-first, the wooden swords clattering to the floor. Wang Jin immediately turned over to her back, eyes bulging and gasping for air.

"Master!" He cried, running over to her.

"I'm... fine! I'm... fine!" She gasped out. "That's... that's why you wear clothes when you train with weapons!" Shi Jin winced, knowing that this was a reference to his past habits.

"Daughter!" Shi Jin heard Wang Sheng shout, "Take a nap. I'll handle the training from here."

"Huh? B-but Ma! Ugh!"

"No buts! You braced yourself this time, but do you want to crush your chest next time? Sprain an arm? Tear a tendon? Break your neck? I know you... Getting injured, trying to get arrested with your horrid acting, losing composure and almost getting us all sent to the mines, trying to delay my final words to you. I won't have you in the infirmary or half-asleep when I'm dying!" Wang Sheng rebuked. Her anger shocked Shi Jin. What happened to the weakening old woman from last night that couldn't tuck herself in? Now she was verbally undressing Dongjing's former Head Arms Instructor! Her face de-aged 10 years, and for a moment he imagined a younger, brawnier Wang Sheng with a shining helm, shield in one hand and a halberd in the other, roaring and charging into a host of terrified warriors.

"That's not... I would not," Wang Jin stuttered, "... Fine you old scumbag egg."

"... Say that louder!" Wang Sheng replied, shaking her fist. "You want to continue our discussion from the bath?!"

"Fine! I'll go nap nearby. See if you can teach this dumbass!" Wang Jin then slowly got up, dusted herself off, winced as she stretched her arms and legs, began walking, then turned around to face her mother, tears in her eyes.

"If you die before I wake, I'll drag your ass from that Lonely Bastard and dote on you for 30 years!"

"Well isn't that the sweetest thing," Wang Sheng sneered. "You'll get killed by lightning with your blasphemy! Go to sleep!"

"Fine!"

Wang Jin stormed off, stomping her feet along the way.

Wang Sheng sighed, closing her eyes. "Bah, should've spoken in our dialect. What will your student think? I swear! Annoying brat! Acting half their age. " She then breathed. A soft smile replaced the fury on her face. "Now come, tattooed student of my daughter. Let the real Instructor Wang teach you how to... Wait. Why are you looking at me like that?"

~~~

"Hmm, that's no good. You won't quickly master it," Wang Sheng concluded. Shi Jin slumped his shoulders.

"You could potentially master my husband's technique." She added. "Harder to do though while running. That's why my daughter made a variation. The way the arms move in reverse directions also makes it supremely more difficult to get hit by arrows; we don't have 8 arms to cover all of our body parts with shields. The noise scares off horses too, but that's the same with my husband's technique."

"How can I do this... this... moving my arms in opposing directions as my master does?"

Wang Sheng glanced at Wang Jin, who wore Instructor Luan's fish fin hat as she lay down on a bench in the shade, straw hat over her face. Wang Sheng then looked back at Shi Jin and smirked. "Get hit enough times in the head to turn your brain into two? If not my villagers or Luan Tingyu, then cannibalistic tavern owners. I swear. Worrying for them took years off my life."

"... Shi Jin does not desire that."

"Me worrying about my daughter? Or them getting hit in the face?" She asked. "Bah! Doesn't matter. Drop your weapons, come closer, and sit so you're near my level."

Obeying, Shi Jin did so. As soon as he did, Wang Sheng slightly raised her hands, then pointed her two index fingers closely at each other.

"Watch closely and follow my lead," she said.

He mirrored her. She then had her index fingers revolve around each other. Shi Jin matched the movement. She then stopped and reversed the motion, as the index finger revolved around each other in the opposite direction. Shi Jin matched the movement. Next, she stopped, had her index fingers begin to revolve around, but halted.

Wang Sheng tsked. "Been a while since I did this. Hopefully, I still can. Bear with me here." Her index fingers began moving but stopping separately as if she was tinkering with her finger like a tool. She closed her eyes and wrinkles appeared on her forehead. Then slowly, she did something Shi Jin raised his eyes at.

Her index fingers revolved around each other, but each moved in a separate direction! She did it slowly at first, but soon her speed picked up until what he saw was a blur. Wang Sheng's breathing grew louder, and she slowed down and eventually stopped.

"Though my mind is clearer my body is weak," she said ruefully, sighing. "Would've loved to feel physically strong on my last day. Oh well! Better mentally sound, I guess. The fog has finally lifted from my brain!

"You try now."

Shi Jin did. And he failed miserably. Even when he forced one finger to move in the opposite direction, when he used the other index finger, it moved in the same direction. Despair filled his heart! If he could not do this simple exercise, how could he do it with his arms?

"Do you play an instrument?" Wang Sheng suddenly asked.

"... No?" Shi Jin replied. That was more of his dad's and mom's expertise. Often, the soft melody of her mother's guqin was a sign of her not studying, and that was when he delivered food to her room and talked with her. They wanted her to succeed in her studies but still wanted her to eat. As the moons passed, the conversations became briefer. Their interests diverged, she would talk about some esoteric topics like 'logistics,' 'market derivatives,' 'currency debasing,' or 'supply line infrastructure' that he had no clue about. She simply nodded and smiled at him when he bragged about his martial arts progress.

"Well aren't you the moody one," Wang Sheng commented. Shi Jin blinked, focusing his attention back on her.

"Get a guqin and practice playing it separately with your hands as if you're playing two different songs at the same time," she continued. "Hire a musician to help you. Bribe them to have you practice this way. The music probably will sound ugly and chaotic."

"Chaos? Ugly? Is there no other way? I do enjoy hearing music," Shi Jin commented. Sometimes he listened outside her mother's door as she played.

Then Wang Sheng sighed again. "I shall tell you a tale that I learned from Mori's scrolls. Are you familiar with the embodiment of the Dark?"

Shi Jin shook his head, though that did sound familiar. Was it the being that would prod and poke one back to the village to enforce a curfew and prevent someone from being mauled by beasts?

"... Also known as 'Bitter Rice'?"

Shi Jin nodded. He remembered the folktales he was told as a child. 'Bitter Rice' was the nickname given to the former Agricultural God, the being responsible for ruining Middle-earth. Upset at being just a primordial floating rice bowl, he filled the land with his own seeds that sprouted evil and permanently marred the earth. But because he used much of his original rice, he ended up being weaker after he formed his body. This was why Shi Jin was told he needed to eat every peck of rice in his bowl because wasting it would be like throwing away rice, making him weak.

"You inner Empire folk... I don't care if the elves find it utterly amusing, it's the only thing I didn't like about Mori's scrolls," muttered Wang Sheng. "Bitter Rice is a ridiculous nickname and an even more ridiculous tale! A giant bowl of rice as a god?! For one, Bitter Rice and the embodiment of the Dark are one and the same!"

He blinked at her, tilting his head. Those Worshippers of the Dark worshipped this 'embodiment,' did they not? Then why did they sacrifice humans instead of just burning up regular rice until it was 'bitter'? This made no sense.

"The embodiment of the Dark despises laughter. Bitter Rice and the imagery of a rice bowl monster make people laugh. Ugh, I don't have time for this... Anyways, back to my point..."

Wang Sheng coughed a little and spoke: "The embodiment of the Dark, Bitter Rice, wove unto the Great Music a discordant theme to supplant the One. And just when it seemed that the discord would achieve hegemony, the One used its most triumphant notes and blended them into the Great Music, so that when the One suddenly arose and raised their hands, a chord deeper than the Abyss, higher than the Firmament, piercing as the light of their eyes issued forth. The music stopped.

The One said, 'Mighty are the Gods, and mightiest among them is Bitter Rice; but that Bitter Rice may know, and all the Gods, that I am The One, those things that ye have sung, I will show them forth, that ye may see what ye have done. And thou, Bitter Rice, shalt see that no theme may be played that hath not its uttermost source in me, nor can any alter the music in my despite. For they that attempteth this shall prove but mine instrument in the devising of things more wonderful, which they themselves hath not imagined.' "

Shi Jin nodded but frowned. The old bits of language somewhat confused him but he thought he got what she was saying. So Bitter Rice was part of The One's... heavenly music troupe and got upset because he couldn't play the music he wanted? Then The One told him that no matter what garbage he played, it would only make The One's music more awesome.

He didn't get it. What did this have to do with anything?

As if sensing his confusion, Wang Sheng clarified, "This 'Great Music' was the creation of everything. Everything under heaven, heaven itself, and everything beyond heaven. Bitter Rice tried to supplant The One and take over the creation with chaos and discord. The One not only stood strong but used BItter Rice's own chaos to strengthen the creation. Then The One told everyone that no matter what harm anyone did, it would only make The One's creation stronger."

Shi Jin nodded, understanding a bit more. "But what does this have to do with my training?"

"... To you, your body sees it as disorderly and unnatural that you're trying to force fingers and arms to do two opposing things at once. When training using musical instruments, the music you'll produce may sound chaotic and discordant. It's tempting to run away from it or try to eliminate it altogether, but like the tale that I told you earlier, as we are all Children of the One, you have the ability to use chaos and discord to enhance your martial ability and better yourself."

So that was why! Memories of Wang Jin discussing the importance of using deception in his fighting surfaced. That no doubt was another example of turning a negative into a positive! He understood it now! Shi Jin ketoued to Wang Sheng multiple times. "Thank you for your wisdom, Instructor Wang."

After Wang Sheng successfully got him to stop bowing, Shi Jin asked, "How long did it take my master to do this? What instrument did they practice?"

Wang Sheng's eyes furrowed, staring at Shi Jin until he felt uncomfortable. She then turned and glanced at her daughter, whose body rose and fell as she rested. She gestured for him to move closer.

"When my daughter first tried, I, my husband, and nine others saw their progress: Xiahou Jie, Yun Ying, Deng Mao, Pan Feng, Fang Yue, Luan Tingyu, Liu An, Meng Tan, and Chunyu Dao. By the time Jin'er finally mastered the technique, only two people saw it first happen: Luan Tingyu and me. It took more than a decade for my daughter to almost lose everything they held dear."

She paused as if waiting for him to respond. But Shi Jin could not muster a response... What could he say to that? He felt awful for Wang Jin. How could one celebrate an accomplishment when most of the people one loved were no longer there to see it?

"Jin'er didn't play instruments, saw it as a waste of time. Said that those who played instruments would've lived longer or been stronger had they used the time to do one more chin-up, another mile of running, extra sparring, a quick game of Weiqi, or rest. When I pointed out war drums and war horns, we argued for the entire night on whether those counted. What an asinine argument that was! Even dancing... Took so long to teach them how to dance. Hmph! Had to literally show them pictures of warriors in full armor dancing to master footwork. Jin'er claimed I drew them myself. Bah!"

He did not voice aloud how he thought instruments were a waste of time too. Well, unless they were good at it like his mom was. But if Wang Sheng said that playing one (rather awfully) could help him move in two different directions at once, then as soon as he could, he would get a guqin and practice. It also could work as a makeshift weapon too in an emergency.

"Shi Jin will not make that mistake," he declared. "Thank you for your insight, Instructor Wang."

She waved off the compliment. "You won't thank me for what I'm going to ask next."

He did not look forward to what she was going to say, but he wasn't going to just walk away and end the conversation.

She whispered, "Remember when I asked you to not let my daughter do something stupid after my death?"

After his affirmation, she continued, "Ignore my request. Do not get in their way. If you try to stop it, you'll make it worse."

His mouth opened like a fish and his eyes widened the furthest they ever did. "Shi Jin cannot ignore your request!"

"Lower your voice! My daughter is napping!" she snapped, quickly turning to look at Wang Jin. Shi Jin did as well, noting that his master's body stilled.

One awkward pause later, Wang Sheng whispered, "I've been around you all day. It doesn't take an elf to read your every thought. You suck at acting. You suck at keeping secrets. For my daughter's safety and yours, let Wang Jin do what they will after I pass. Understand?"

"No."

A part of him wanted to punch her in the face, elder be damned! How dare this old lady dare tell him what to do?! Who did she think she was? Insulting him like this, treating him like he was fodder. Wang Jin was his master, not Wang Sheng's!

In response, Wang Sheng rolled her eyes to the back of her head, closed them, became expressionless, leaned her head back, and responded, "Fine, your choice. Guess I'll die now. Good luck!"

Oh no!

"Shi Jin apologizes! Shi Jin will do what you ask," he replied, ketouing desperately.

Wang Sheng's head snapped back and she greeted him with open eyes and a cheery smile. "Good boy. Now, while there's still sunlight left, I think it's time I evaluate your prowess in the 18 Weapons."

"Wait, is that not my Master's responsibility to do so? And I have not mastered all 18 yet..."

"My daughter is a criminal of the Empire. I discussed this with Jin'er in the baths. You hand anyone a scroll containing their name, and you'll be automatically rejected from any job once they do their research. You'll probably be arrested too. However, I have paid the lifetime licensing fee for Arms Instructor, so I am still qualified to evaluate you. Besides, my calligraphy is much better than my daughter's. Now go, gather the 18 weapons and I shall write a recommendation letter for you."

Shi Jin peeked at the sun. There were only a few hours of daylight left! He had to hurry...

His evaluation and performance of the 18 weapons, the annoyance of Wang Jin at being woken up by the prattle, the wry remarks made by Wang Sheng, and the property damage to Lord Chai's Estate when Shi Jin accidentally let go of his meteor hammer shall not be written here.

~~~

As the Sun Approached the West
Lord Chai's Office

"Based upon the damage estimates to that particular goose statue, I believe you owe me 1,000 strings of silver taels. I will also accept paper money," Lord Chai remarked without looking at Shi Jin. As usual, the pearl on the elf's topknot crown sparkled from the setting sun. Lord Chai's concentration, though, was on a desk littered with open scrolls. His eyes wandered from one to the next, cross-referencing a giant poster of scribbles and house-looking shapes that Shi Jin guessed was a map.

"... Shi Jin apologizes. I do not have such wealth." He certainly did not have paper money either; only the rich had that.

The evaluation of his weapons' mastery was so-so. He knew he did well on some weapons and not so well on most of the others. It was very easy to see Wang Jin's opinion as she either shook her head or placed her hands on her face as if in humiliation at his performance. Wang Sheng looked absolutely bored, yawning multiple times, but still managed to write down everything in the scroll. He couldn't help but overhear his master give input to Wang Sheng as well, either saying that he was either better at a certain weapon than the initial evaluation or was far more dreadful than what Wang Sheng's evaluation stated. They both agreed that Shi Jin should never use a chained weapon like a meteor hammer ever again.

"Maybe if you accepted my offer of transferring you to Instructor Luan you'd become the Chain Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000. Don't worry though. Your current weapons proficiency should qualify you to become a professional wrestler! Gwahahaha!"

"Jin'er! What did I say about not disparaging your students? Just look at their face!" Wang Sheng protested.

Why was his master such an asshole?!

After the evaluation was done, Shi Jin asked either of them to say aloud his results as he was illiterate, but both of them refused. They wanted some private time before Wang Sheng was going to publicly die inside Lord Chai's Manor.

"I want an audience for my death!" She proclaimed. "You will witness something you may never see again!"

... The more Shi Jin hung around Wang Sheng, the more he thought she was an unhinged weirdo. Maybe that's what dying did to a person, give them reckless courage and weird perspectives on scary topics like death.

He then quickly went to Lord Chai's office, where he thankfully was there, and reported the damages.

Now he was inwardly cursing at his stupidity for letting go of the meteor hammer. 1,000 strings of silver taels? For a sculpture of a goose?

"Worry not," Lord Chai waved offhandedly, "I shall file it as an expense to your master."

This made Shi Jin very worried.

"Is there anything else you would like to request of me? I am a little busy currently managing the housing situation of my retainers. There are important emissaries from Dongjing visiting, led by Generals Dong Ping and Zhang Qing."

Those two names intrigued Shi Jin. Their mere mention seemed to scare Wang Sheng earlier today. And if they could scare a person unafraid of death...

"Can you tell me more about General Dong and General Zhang?" Shi Jin inquired.

He wasn't sure the elf heard him, as Lord Chai didn't even acknowledge Shi Jin. The elf had closed a scroll, pulled out a new one, and laid it on the table. Just when Shi Jin was going to ask again though, Lord Chai answered his question.

"I have heard many great things of General Dong Ping. They say that during the day of their mother's labor, an auspicious rainbow appeared above the sky, yet no rain graced the city. In the evening, a giant moon lit the night so that roosters crowed all throughout the evening, yet the waves of the four seas remained calm. It is said that a golden cat, bearing a golden yuanbao on its head and a golden pearl necklace, wandered into the Dong family residence, waving a paw at the mother. The cat was promptly shooed off by the elven midwife. All of these signs provided no comfort to their mother at the time, but upon further interpretation, it was concluded that the child, later named Dong Ping, would be destined for greatness..."

And on Lord Chai spoke for quite a while, as the sun continued its descent. Dong Ping apparently was a prodigy at everything: writing, speaking, painting, music-playing, cooking, accounting, managing, engineering, gardening, healing, stitching, anything athletic, and finally the martial arts. She had the memory of an elf, being staunchly loyal to those who treated her well. Yet she was magnanimous to the needy. She constructed homes and homeless shelters for the unfortunate, gave and served food to the starving, and continually used much of her allowance to help the unfortunate. But above all else, her main passion was serving the Empire with glory. That was why she trained in the martial arts and enlisted in the military, quickly ascending to the high rank of 'General.' While she was proficient in all weapons, her expertise was in the spear. Ambidextrous, she was known as the 'Debonair Double-Speared General.' She constantly carried two flags that contained her inscribed nickname.

Shi Jin listened to every word. No wonder Wang Sheng was afraid, this general sounded like a hero of old! He wondered who would win in a fight: Wang Jin or Dong Ping? Hopefully, it did not come to that.

"What do they look like?" Shi Jin asked. He needed to know what she looked like in case he needed to avoid or confront her. He imagined someone as tough and rugged-looking as Instructor Luan with the generous personality of Clerk Song.

This time Lord Chai paused, then he stood up and dug around a pile of scrolls, choosing one and opening it.

He responded, "Years ago, an acquaintance informed me that Dong Ping reminded them of an elf-child, an echo of the Elder Days. Happy was Dong Ping's childhood, in the care of loving parents, and their laughter made flowers bloom earlier, grass grow eagerly, and trees rise taller. An exaggeration, perhaps? Regardless, it is said that as Dong Ping entered their adolescence and adulthood, their visage rivaled the great beauties of the past: Xi Shi and Wang Zhaojun.

"I heard that this anecdote provided support for such a claim: One day, Dong Ping went on a fishing trip with their mother. They saw fish jump out of the water in the distance, but when they approached, they could not catch any. They saw another area with jumping fish. But they caught nothing when they rowed to that area. It seemed as if the fish were hiding from the pair. Suddenly, two geese fell from the sky, landing on the boat. That night they dined on roasted geese instead of fish. Everyone marveled at this, for such blessing befit only the likes of Xi Shi and Wang Zhaojun. For fish forget to swim and geese forget to fly upon seeing such beauty."

Shi Jin's thoughts veered in a very different direction; this will not be elaborated on.

Lord Chai smiled at the unfocused daydream-like glaze that came over Shi Jin's eyes. The elf continued, "I received a poem that someone wrote about General Dong. I shall recite it:

'The one beauty that makes me sing
is none other than General Dong Ping.
A glance of the eye, a gesture of the hand
The thrust of twin spears, their feet on the land,
What I'd give for acknowledgment!
Alas! There will be no engagement
For I am no woman, but a mere man.' "

Like a popped bubble, Shi Jin awoke from his daydream. "Eh?" He remarked, then his face fell. "Oh," he muttered in disappointment.

The elf chuckled and shook his head at him, then went back to his work, closing more scrolls and opening a few others. "As for Zhang Qing, they are nicknamed 'the Featherless Arrow' for their expertise in stone-throwing. I do not know if this imagery will help you, but imagine a handsome fellow with a wolf's waist, an ape's arms, and a tiger's body."

Shi Jin nodded. It was a much more succinct description compared to Dong Ping's but that gave enough information.

The flaps of black wings flew and perched on Lord Chai's open window. Rapid series of sounds like drops of water falling on the ground came from the bird.

Lord Chai responded with a series of clicks that amazed Shi Jin. How did the elf make those noises?

"Wu Song is done helping my retainers to their temporary housing for the night," the elf translated. "Your friend will be back soon."

"... Thank you for the information, Lord Chai." Shi Jin replied, bowing and clasping his hands. He would never get used to Lord Chai speaking in 'animal' or being referred to as Wu Song's friend.

"Hello," the bird greeted Shi Jin.

"Hel-lo" Shi Jin awkwardly replied, still bowing at Lord Chai.

"You have made another friend. I congratulate you," remarked Lord Chai. "But before you leave, when you entered my office I was reminded of my lovely walks around marshes and swamps. I fear that others may not enjoy such nostalgia, however. I would advise you to take a bath. If you tarry too long, your new friend will warn you before Wang Sheng leaves Middle-earth. Meet us at our private dining room."

Shi Jin did not object, saying farewell and running to the baths.

~~~

As the Sun Set in the West
Lord Chai's Private Dining Room

No bird disturbed him, as Shi Jin swiftly put on clothes after bathing. His long hair, formed in a topknot, was still drying as he entered the dining room of Lord Chai's manor, where Wang Sheng was in the middle of a conversation.

"You will let Xini- oh. There you are," he heard Wang Sheng say.

There were seven people including Shi Jin in the room. Two stood: Dai Zong and his wife. Shi Jin spotted the only empty chair and sat. Five, including Shi Jin, sat at a round table: Lord Chai in the east, Wu Song in the north, Shi Jin in the south, and the Wangs in the west. Wang Sheng sat in a padded wheelchair, and her daughter sat next to her. His master's eyes were puffy and red.

"I'll speak my last words to you, first," she began. Shi Jin looked around, everyone just staring at him. What was going on here?

"You're a good kid," she continued, "but you remind me of my daughter when they were younger. And not in the good ways!"

"Hey!" Protested Shi Jin. He looked to his master for some moral support except that to his alarm she looked absolutely exhausted. Much like earlier in the morning, Wang Jin looked at the table as if lost in her own universe.

"My daughter's told me all about you. Says all these good things like how you've improved leaps and bounds, how you're mentally sharper than when we first met you, that you're learning. Well since you're not my student, I'll lecture you all I want. You're thin-skinned. You're so simple I can wrap your mind around with my pinky. Get used to being degraded and insulted, because if they're not saying it to you directly, they're thinking it. You can't do anything outside of martial arts and all you think about is fighting, training, fighting. Learn to cook! Be literate! Be filial! When was the last time you contacted your father?"

"I'm not your son!" Yelled Shi Jin, her anger at Wang Sheng returning. "I'm illiterate! I can't write letters! You can't tell me what to do! And why are you saying this in front of everybody? Why not tell me this in private earlier?" All his sadness at her passing evaporated. He just wanted her to shut her stupid mouth! How dare this old egg treat him like this?!

"Because when you're training, you focus on training. When you're evaluating people's skills, you're evaluating people's skills. When you're cooking, you're focused on cooking. When you're giving others your last words, you give them your last words. And guess what? Sometimes those last words suck! You're just like the rest of my daughter's students, using their fists instead of their words. I knew something was off when I saw my daughter in the baths! They told me about what happened last night and this morning. I told you to yell at my daughter, NOT THREATEN MURDER AND KICKING THEM IN THE CHEST!"

"Why do you call Wu Song a brute if you can't hold your anger?" Wu Song rhetorically asked, glaring.

"You'resuchastupididiot," commented Dai Zong.

"I agree," concurred his wife.

Lord Chai stayed silent, however. His eyes were pensive as if reminded of something in the distant past.

Not that Shi Jin noticed. His mind raged, lips moving on their own: "Your daughter hit me first! You saw it last night! What? They said I deserved to have my mom desert me! Yeah, that's right, doesn't matter if it was hours later, I was right to do it! You expect me not to fight back? Not to hit them? What? Because I'm not your son you can pick on me? Hey! Master, say something! Say what you said earlier!"

"Just shut up for your own-" Wang Jin began to say, eyes still focused on the table.

Wang Sheng interrupted, her face turning red as she glared at him. "You are worth nothing to me compared to my daughter! Are you insane? You clearly never had children before! And for your own information, I did yell at them. Now it's your turn! And you are just like my daughter when they were a teen! An ingrate! Scum! I should have put failing marks all over your weapon proficiencies. I'll embarrass you in public so you'll remember every word I say to you for the rest of your life! Because otherwise, I'd flay your skin and use it as a blanket! Wait, your skin is too thin for that. Wake up! Grow up! If you faced an army and they taunted you about your mother would you charge at them? You'll receive much worse insults in your life. The bigger you get, the more people are going to verbally eviscerate you. Do you even know what that word means? So what are you going to do then? Be my daughter and try to beat them all up? And what happens when you lose or almost get killed? Not everyone gets to become an Arms Instructor in the capital!"

"I don't need to hear this," Shi Jin said, folding his arms, "No. I'm done talking to you. This is stupid. This conversation is over!"

"You'll learn the hard way then, heh. I'll waste no more words on you. Good luck in life; you'll need it," she smirked.

If that old prune wasn't dying today, he would've punched her in the face! Shi Jin looked at Wang Jin, who stared back and gestured with her arms for him to calm down.

~~~

... Shi Jin mentally yelled at himself for losing control. Of course, Wang Sheng was going to yell at him! Wang Jin was her daughter. He needed to remind himself that not everyone was in the same situation as him. He doubted his father would so easily come to Shi Jin's defense, for one. His mom though... ugh, his mom better be alive!

Naturally, Wu Song used this as an opportunity to badmouth him. It took a brute to know a brute. Dai Zong though was right... kicking Wang Jin was not smart. It was his luck that it was not 10 years ago, otherwise, his master would've torn him limb from limb.

He shelved his thoughts away. This was Wang Sheng's last day... he needed to concentrate on her parting wisdom to everybody else.

~~~

After Wang Sheng took a few calming breaths, and as Shi Jin continued mentally berating himself, Wang Sheng asked Lord Chai if he would send notice to her old home, Xining Village.

"Yes," Lord Chai replied, no smile on his face. The pearl on his topknot crown did not shine. "I gave Dai Zong your letters. They will let Cangzhou officially know of your passing, drop off the letter for Luan Tingyu at the foot of the Western Mountains, and will travel to Xining to let them know."

"To see you leave so soon..." Dai Zong remarked. "The fate of humanity is sad indeed. A short stay, leaving us all to grieve for your brief time."

Shi Jin, calmer now, found it strange the fleet-footed elf spoke slower. Perhaps he respected Wang Sheng that much?

"Oh, fleet-footed Dai Zong, for every one of me, there will be 100 humans that you'll gladly slam the door on. I'm glad to have known you from all your work with us. I wish you hope that after the earth passes, you'll live in a world unmarred by the Dark. Please do not bow!"

But bow Dai Zong did, to Shi Jin's surprise. And though Wang Sheng protested, the fleet-footed elf bowed again, a smile on his face.

She sighed, and turned her head to Dai Zong's wife, "You better not bow too! We are guests of this world; you are the Firstborn, we should bow to you!"

Dai Zong's Wife shook her head. "You are our siblings, as we are all Children of the One, and we do not speak that name lightly! My healer friends told me of you, Lady Wang. You never took us for granted and you always made sure everyone in Xining, from the eldest to the youngest, treated us as family. On behalf of them, I thank you."

She then curtsied to Wang Sheng, much to the latter's objections.

"I should be the one thanking you!" Wang Sheng replied. "You and the other orderlies taking care of my weak body when my daughter was busy! So thank you, uhh, what is your name? Surely it is not 'Dai Zong's Wife'? "

"In your language, I have not chosen a name. I shall do soon, within the next ten years. But as for my elven name," she then hurried to Wang Sheng, whispering something in her ear.

"... A beautiful name," Wang Sheng remarked. "Thank you, again."

"Of course, Lady Wang."

After Dai Zong's Wife returned to her husband's side, Wang Sheng looked to the east at Lord Chai.

"You have done so much for our family. For my husband, myself, and my daughter. I've said much to you already, but do not grieve too hard. Though we will never meet again, your memory is long and will not have the curse of forgetting the cherished ones."

Lord Chai sighed, his hands resting on his forehead. "Our memory is long, and we grieve for the departure of many. Animals, plants, and even the non-living. Grievous of all is our parting with you, the Secondborn. We know what the word 'cherish' means, for to cherish is to know that one day it shall leave, never to return. Though I have witnessed countless humans pass from the circles of this world, I grieve for each friend. I will never become used to it, though I am surrounded by it. Such is the curse of long memory in this world."

All was silent, save for the flames flickering to keep the room alight. Shi Jin found it hard not to cry.

Wang Sheng replied, "You do not believe in this Middle Path then, the idea espoused by your wife?"

The elf shook his head. "I believe that this world will be destroyed in the far future, and it shall be remade. Despair and hope, loss and gain, tragedy and comedy, failure and success, elf and human, these pairs go hand-in-hand. There are some that try to create objects that slow our and the Earth's decay, for though we are immortal our bodies are not. But what is the point of those objects if we will lose our siblings regardless? Yet I trust in the One's designs, and will accept my fate."

Wang Sheng's eyes shone and tears fell from both. "Then this is goodbye forever then, Lord Chai. I hope you will see the world remade and remember us through song."

~~~

Following Wang Sheng and Lord Chai's farewell and after Wang Jin wiped the tears from her mother's eyes, the dying woman looked north at Wu Song.

"I don't quite know you, Wu Song, but my daughter told me about your potential. You have the body of a god, the agility of a gazelle, and the strength of a bear. How I wish I were younger and you were my student!" She proclaimed.

"Wu Song thanks you, Instructor Wang," he replied, clasping his hands and bowing.

"But something does not add up. You said you're a murderer?"

Without looking at her, Wu Song did not immediately respond. Eventually, though...

"Yes. I killed someone in a drunken rage and fled."

"With what exactly?"

"My bare hands."

"And you know for certain you killed them?"

He shook his head. "I could not check. One of their friends screamed that I killed them and called me a murderer. I ran away before they could catch me."

Shi Jin's eyes narrowed. How exactly was Wu Song not arrested yet? Wang Jin told him Lord Chai's Iron Certificate did not protect people who had capital crimes.

"Mmm, I thought that may have been the case," said Wang Sheng. "It doesn't make sense that you're not in jail. Lord Chai cannot protect murderers for long. If it's discovered that you just beat them unconscious like my daughter tended to do in my village, would you return?"

Surprisingly, Wang Jin did not even turn her head at the reference to her past actions. She probably no longer was in the mood to snap at her mom.

Wu Song, meanwhile, replied, "If not for what you and Lord Chai spoke about just now, I would say 'Wu Song could not bear the shame of returning to my brother after deserting them.' But you have given me some insight that I will greatly think of. Thank you, Instructor Wang."

"Eh, no use in hoarding my wisdom, now! Speaking of that..." Wang Sheng then turned to Shi Jin. "I changed my mind. Here are my actual last words to you. I still mean every word from before. Improve yourself as a person. You are young, but youth flies away quicker than you can grab it. There's a life outside of fighting, and I want you to learn what that life is."

"Thank you, Instructor Wang," Shi Jin replied, bowing. While a part of him still seethed at the criticism, he knew that Wang Sheng spoke the truth.

~~~

Wang Sheng clasped her daughter's hands.

"Jin'er... Mama's time is coming soon. Mama wants you to listen well."

The tears already were falling from Wang Jin's eyes.

"I will say this again so that everyone in this room can hear," Wang Sheng began. "When you chose to have the family name of 'Wang (王)' instead of 'Zhou (周),' I was shocked. You always were closer to your father than me before that day; I thought for certain you'd adopt the name of the last dynasty before the Empire. I remember you saying, 'The Zhou were losers! I want to be like General Wang Jian, my ancestor!' I accepted that even though I was your first home. I wanted you to say that you adopted the name 'Wang' because you loved me, but oh well."

"Ma," interrupted Wang Jin, "I-"

Wang Sheng put her hand up. "I regretted that you had to suffer so much in your life. Losing your grandparents, losing your friends one by one, taking your sadness and anger out on everyone else, saying goodbye to your father, and that duel with Luan Tingyu. How you even managed to physically and mentally recover from that, I do not know. But no matter what stupid crap you did, no matter how many times I had to visit you in the infirmary, I put that all aside eventually. Because you are my child. You will always be my child and I'm proud of you."

"Ma..."

"When I pass, feel free to do what you wish. Go to jail, beg for forgiveness in Dongjing, become Lord Chai's retainer, exile yourself to the West, etc. Marry whoever you want. I'll give you my blessing to marry Luan Tingyu. Don't screw that up again. I'm sure if your father were alive, they'd say the same thing."

Shi Jin's mouth opened. How did she-?

"... How did you know, Ma? About Dad's death?"

Wang Sheng scoffed, her eyes wet. "So they are dead then... It was a guess! Even on my last day, you keep secrets from me, daughter. I-... I-... If my beloved were alive, they'd be here already. The... the... my love said to me before they left for that stupid desert, 'Love, the only obstacle standing between us is death, and if your time comes before mine, I will be there for you.' Where? Where are they? Liar... liar! I shall cross that obstacle soon enough, but could we not have done so together? No need to tell me how they died. I'll ask them myself soon enough, that... that..."

The cracking dam burst; Wang Sheng wept. Her sobs echoed throughout the hall as everyone did their best to comfort the grieving widow.

~~~

Eventually, Wang Sheng composed herself, repeatedly muttering that she would meet her husband soon. So, Wang Sheng blew her nose and continued.

"I am sorry, daughter, to leave so soon... With no mother or father, I can't help but feel guilty."

Wang Jin opened her mouth, but Wang Sheng raised her hand again.

"I know what you're going to ask. For me to stay longer. But I can't. I haven't felt this awake in a long while. Yeah, I can't lift a damn thing. But this gift that the One has offered, the ability to choose when to pass from this world, it's a present that our ancestors abjured by listening to other voices rather than our own. If I tarry even one day farther, the gift will escape me, and though you may dote on me, child, you'd be doting a husk. My body is already leaving me, and my mind will leave me too, whether it would be in a year, a month, or tomorrow. Either that or we'd be separated, you and I in different jail cells, and then my fate would be sealed. Or me seeing you be ripped limb from limb by the likes of that Dong Ping."

"As if I'd lose to that Debonair Dumbass!" Wang Jin indignantly replied. "Again, Ma, let me fulfill my filial duty... I beg you. I can't do it for Dad, let me do it for you! Please don't go. Don't leave me!"

"Oh, even though we've had this same conversation countless times, I still am so happy that you'd say such a thing. But death is an adventure only one of us can take at a time. And I best start it when I can choose!"

"But Ma!"

"You can't dissuade me, daughter."

"But listen to me," Wang Jin said, sniffling. "If you are right... If we do move on to a different life after this one...

"What if you're not my Ma in the next life? What if we never meet again?"

Wang Sheng did not speak, and for a moment Shi Jin saw fear in her eyes.

It was only a short moment.

"We will meet again in the next life," she spoke firmly, "And you cannot... well you can just be known as my daughter. But I want you to be your own person, Wang Jin. I know you don't want to leave the world as only 'Wang Sheng's daughter' or 'Zhou Tong's daughter.' You are Wang Jin, Head Arms Instructor of Dongjing's 80,000, a hero that can defeat 10,000 soldiers, a teacher to countless others who will make their name in the annals of time. And you will have many more titles long after I've passed.

"Still, let us put aside talk of your success. Even if I am not your mother, sister, father, brother, or other family member, we will still meet again. Though we might not be relatives, our hearts will be closer than one, enemy or friend. If I am your enemy, kick my ass. But if not... I hope that you and I be comrades-in-arms in the next life."

Shi Jin nodded, but Wang Jin did not. As if her mother said the very last thing that she wanted to hear, a second later, despair filled the daughter's face, and tears streamed down, falling to the floor. Now it was Wang Jin's sobs that echoed through the hall as she embraced her mother, as if letting go would drag her into a bottomless sea of misery.

He tried to rise and comfort his master, but Lord Chai gestured for him to stop. Shi Jin slowly sat back down.

Wang Sheng fared little better, her eyes shut, fresh tears spilling from her eyes.

"It will not be okay, daughter... It will not be alright. I won't give false hope or empty comfort. You will suffer from my decision for years to come. You'll never fully heal, just as you'll never fully heal from the loved ones you lost. But I want you to live on, to always remember Mama, to always remember Papa, and I hope you will not follow me for many years to come."

The two embraced, mother and daughter, for how long Shi Jin did not know. He looked around, his face wet with tears. Wu Song stared at the pair, crying as well. Dai Zong had sought comfort on his wife's shoulder, as she looked sorrowfully at both Wang Sheng and Wang Jin. Lord Chai's face looked grave, his eyes dim, the youth of the elves seemingly vanishing from his face. Yet as time passed, to Shi Jin's horror, Wang Sheng's grip around her daughter's body weakened. Wang Jin clutched tighter still.

"Jin'er... Mama's body is failing. Mama will leave soon... This is goodbye... Bring the wine."

"Ma..."

"Bring the wine."

Finally, Wang Jin let go, kissing her mother's forehead. She scurried out of the dining room. Wang Sheng heaved out breaths, but gradually she calmed herself, dried her tears, and put on a smile for everyone.

Wang Jin soon returned with a white jade wine cup filled to the brim, offering it to her mother.

Wang Sheng grabbed it, her fingers shaking. Wang Jin, however, held on, guiding it to her mother's lips.

The mother drank it, giving a satisfied sigh. The daughter retrieved the cup, placing it on the round table.

Wang Sheng's eyes closed, and for a moment Shi Jin thought that she had passed. Then her eyes opened again, and she smiled.

"I am not a poet... but I thought of one just now. Let me... speak it:

'I taught... and fought... most of my life.
Then I married... and became a wife.
Oh, as the sun sets... in the west,
I too shall depart... no longer a guest.
For finally... I realize... that... I am... what... I... am!' "

Thus passed Wang Sheng as the sun set in the west, leaving the circles of the world forever, never returning.

~~~

Sometime Later

The room was silent, save for the echoed weeping of Wang Jin throughout the manor. She had forbidden them from helping her move Wang Sheng's corpse; Shi Jin presumed she was preparing her mother's body for the funeral.

Dai Zong and his wife left to perform their duties. Wu Song, Lord Chai, and Shi Jin stayed seated. Shi Jin was absorbed in his own thoughts, and he guessed that the others were as well. Lord Chai had not said a word, as he had on the same grave expression when he witnessed Wang Sheng's death. Wu Song had his eyes focused on the table. He had lost his parents, did he not? Perhaps that was what the large man thought about.

Shi Jin still berated himself over how he acted earlier. If only he had just shut up and accepted it, maybe Wang Sheng could have lived for a few more minutes? Then Wang Jin could have had a few more moments with her mother. He thought back further, wondering if there was anything he could've done that would've given his master some more time. Maybe threatening to use the axe during her fight with Gu Dasao so that Wang Jin's face would not have broken? Then his master would've had more time to prepare for Instructor Luan, possibly defeating them and not be bedridden from injuries for an entire day. Maybe if Shi Jin had just gone back to his room and fell asleep yesterday night his master would've had one less thing to lose sleep about? Then they didn't need to waste time napping today.

As for his master... how could he not feel sorry for her? Her grief shook the foundations of the manor, yet she refused the comfort of everyone, telling them to leave her alone. Why? Why suffer alone? Shi Jin could not understand, but he never lost anyone before. So he let her be.

Come to think of it, she reacted similarly to Shi Jin after her father passed. Maybe this time he could help her not drink so much. His dad always told him that drinking was bad for one's health.

There the three sat, with the western seat being empty. Then Wang Jin entered again, and she had completely changed her clothes.

She was dressed in an all-white garment, the clothing of a mourner. Around her forehead was tied a white cloth. A white hood, covering what he presumed was Luan Tingyu's fish fin hat covered the top of her head. Shi Jin dared not look at her face. He noted, though, that she bore a tray with four golden wine cups and a teapot in the shape of an old man. To Shi Jin's gladness, she was able to carry the tray without spilling any of the wine inside the cups. Wang Jin placed the teapot near her seat in the west, as she most likely would drink most of it. Then she walked around the table, handing a wine cup to Lord Chai, Wu Song, and himself without a word.

Lord Chai idly held the wine cup aloft, as if he was going to drink it and then resume brooding. Wu Song also lifted his cup and looked expectedly at Wang Jin. Shi Jin mirrored the two.

Wang Jin raised her cup of wine, and without a verbal toast, the four drank.

Bitter! His throat burned, the alcohol much stronger than anything he ever tasted. Yet there was a pleasant honey-like aroma and a sweet aftertaste that left him feeling happier. Was this Du Kang wine? No wonder Wang Jin drank it so mu-

The world shut itself from him; he could barely hear anything! Shi Jin's vision blurred, and each panicked blink took more effort and energy. He tried to rouse himself. He saw Lord Chai's head slamming on the table, his eyes open and frozen. Wu Song somehow managed to stand up but stumbled, pointed at Wang Jin, until he collapsed underneath Shi Jin's view.

No... No... Why?... Why? Shi Jin thought vainly as his head rested on the side of the table, his eyes on Wang Jin. She looked back at him, but he couldn't see her expression as his vision began failing him.

Wang Jin (王進) rose, grabbed the teapot and her wine cup, departed the dining room, and left the remaining three in darkness.

[End of Volume 2]

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: I don't know what I have to think how it ends. What keeps failing with me is to remember what happened all before. It is much to read. Shi Jin is probably the main protagonist. I don't know. I would have given him far more embodiment, strength, courage and determination. I feel he is a kind of disappointing character. I wonder, who is the character to connect with throughout these two volumes?

Thanks for sharing though, you put up much work to write this! It was nice reading for an hour.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Oh we're not even close to the ending. This is just the ending of the second volume. This tale will be in the millions of words by the time I finish it. For reference, in the original source material, Water Margin, we are still in the events for Chapter 2 (out of 100 in the edition I'm cross-referencing).

We haven't gotten to the point where one could make an argument for who the main protagonist is. In the source material of Water Margin there is one person where there's a lot of the focus on but... for now in the story, I would suggest thinking that there are multiple protagonists, some more important than others depending on the section of the story. But what makes Water Margin unique is that... most of the people in this story have flaws. Some are more obvious than others.

I won't spoil Shi Jin's fate. I'll only hint that it is good that you find him disappointing! Is he dead or is he alive? Is he a subversion of the classic Luke Skywalker-build, will he have more growth, or is he a strawman for something? You'll just have to wait for Chapter 29 :P

In these two volumes, there are a couple of characters one could connect with. Wang Jin gets a lot of focus in the first volume and gets a lot of focus in the second volume. In the second volume, Shi Jin is the POV character and we see a lot of his growth, setbacks, strengths, and flaws.

One could also say "I don't connect with anyone here. But this is still entertaining nonetheless." We're not even a fraction of the way through this epic. There will be a lot more characters and a lot more possibilities.

Next, I'm going to add in a Chapter 1 after the Prelude. I find that the beginning tone and "Chapter 2" doesn't really transition well. So I'm adding a beginning chapter.

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Rivvy: Thanks, my friend! I will be looking out for the next book you are writing and the newest chapter that will be up in due time. Off course you wouldn't spoil in Jin Shi's fate. I wouldn't compare him to Luke as that would do him no justice. Shi is his very own character in his own right. And I feel he deserved to be treated as a kind of young hero. I'll be waiting, take your time and pleasure to write.

[Rivvy Elf]

Note: This is meant to be read after the "Prelude" and before "Chapter 2"

21 Years Earlier

Chapter 1: A Jin from Xining

Third Age Year 1923
Xining Village
Nearby Plains

Die already! JUST DIE!

Lightning crackled on a rapidly darkening sky. The wind swirled; both cold and hot winds battled for hegemony. She felt the rain mix with the growing sweat on her weakening body. Even as she heaved out breath after breath, her ears heard thunder booming, coming ever near, ever louder. Time was running out. The grass would get heavy, the mud potentially slowing her feet.

"Wang Jin!" That Orphaned Bastard shouted, with one hand pointing a staff at her. "Give up!"

"Give up, brat!" Echoed Mother in the distance.

"Shut up, Mother! Shut up... Orphaned Bastard!" Wang Jin panted, readying both hands on her staff, preparing to charge. Screw her and screw Mother! Everything had gone so well in the beginning, too! She pressed her attacks, did her thrusts, heard the smacks of wood and grunts of pain against her opponent's body, seen the blood on her heavily scarred face.

What had happened? Why couldn't she land anything on her anymore?! Why? Why? WHY?!

"YAAA!" Wang Jin roared, sprinting like a horseless jouster, her staff in front. She probably fought better calm, but screw that! Maybe that Orphaned Bastard was reaching her limit too?

Wang Jin knew exactly how to trick her, exactly how to end this.

As soon as she was within distance, Wang Jin feinted a thrust, then-

CRACK!

No! Her sweep was batted aside! Now she couldn't dodge the fist coming directly-

"GUH!" The fist dented her face like a hammer denting molten iron. For a split second, Wang Jin saw her own bloody spit spray the wettening ground. Then, multi-colored stars flashed and blinded her. Ringing overwhelmed her ears, obscuring the pained grunt she made. The world unsteadied, and she twirled 360 degrees like a drunken dancer. Time slowed, and somehow through the stars, the ringing, and the rapidly burning and throbbing pain on her cheek, her dazed eyes noticed a raised staff, about to split her head into two.

... And, on instinct, Wang Jin somehow blocked it horizontally with her own staff.

The two staves split each other in half. Wang Jin fell on her butt, absentmindedly looking with unfocused eyes at the pieces of wood she held in two hands, no, four hands now. Her mouth opened like a dead fish; this was bad. Her head pounded; she could feel every heartbeat. But her vision began to steady: instead of four hands, their outlines bounced together into two. Then the ringing faded, and a flash of lightning appeared. A split-second later the loud crash of thunder echoed into her ear. Rain the size of small coins slammed into the ground and onto her head.

Wang Jin rose, crouching in a combat position with both pieces of her staff in front of her. Her ankles, knees, and every other part of her legs screamed. She ignored them. Healing would come later. Though the rain hit hard, her vision cleared as she sized up her black-haired combatant.

In front of her stood the Orphaned Bastard, her scarred, ruddy face redder than usual thanks to Wang Jin's blows. Bruises and welts already formed on her opponent's bare shoulders, collarbone, and arms. If not for her impressive physique, Wang Jin would've won already. If that Bastard turned around, more of Wang Jin's handiwork probably could be seen. The fool decided to wear a dudou, a sleeveless and backless shirt, to fight today. She practically begged Wang Jin to target her upper body, and did Wang Jin ever accept! Also gave the opportunity to mentally hurt her too. Wang Jin recalled asking if she now dressed like that whenever she talked with bugs. The fury in that Orphan's face! Truthfully, though, Wang Jin needed every advantage in order to fell this opponent. This was no underfed street prostitute from those Imperial cities.

That Orphaned Bastard had the body most warriors dreamed of, both upper and lower. Wang Jin knew that well: she grew up with her, trained with her, shared the same bed with her for years, sparred with her, saw her kill Wainriders with her bare hands... and vice-versa. To think that this piece of crap... that they were friends, to think that they called each other sisters, to think that...

"Little King!" That Orphaned Bastard shouted over the rain.

Little King. Why call her that now? Trying to turn the tables, huh? Trying to...

~~~

A memory from years ago flashed through her mind, back when she was simply known as 'Jin (進).' She was given the opportunity to choose her family name. Initially, Jin wanted to choose her father's surname 'Zhou (周).' It was the name of the last dynasty before the Empire, after all. But after a long talk with him and learning how much her mother sacrificed for her, she chose the name 'Wang (王).' Not that she'd give her the satisfaction of that reason, though!

"The Zhou were losers! I want to be like General Wang Jian, my ancestor!" She remembered saying...

~~~

Her reminiscing was cut off.

"Brat!" She heard Mother yell. "You'll be fried by lightning! I'm ending the duel!"

Wang Jin flipped her off.

"Unfilial ingrate! Disobedient scum! How dare you?!" Mother screeched. But Wang Jin's eyes were on That Orphaned Bastard.

"Little King!" Her opponent shouted more urgently.

That nickname again! What was she playing at? Just why...

~~~

The same memory from years ago continued in her mind. She chose her family name on her 10th birthday. Mother made the longevity noodles herself. They had a party where all of her friends...

~~~

No no no, she could not... Not now! She thought no more of them. It was not the time!

~~~

But then later that night, That Orphaned Bastard...

~~~

No... Why was Wang Jin calling her that?

~~~

She prostrated on the ground weeping from dawn until dusk in front of her family tombstone.

~~~

That self-righteous...

~~~

"They're our future! We're supposed to help them be better than us! Not what you're doing!"

~~~

That- No... She wasn't That Orphaned Bastard. She was-

~~~

That night of her 10th birthday, she remarked, "Wang Jin, huh? I like that name. But... I think I'll call you something else."

"Oh, and that is?"

"Little Wang."

"What?! Just 'cause you're older and taller doesn't mean I'm little!"

"No, hehe, no. I meant 'king,' what your family name means. I'll call you 'Little King.' "

"Hmph! Suit yourself, Tingyu."

~~~

That was her name, the only person she gave a damn about in this stupid place:

Luan Tingyu.

"Little King? Hello?!" Tingyu asked, worry and alarm on her face. "That's it!"

Her- no, she longer gave a damn about Luan Tingyu! That Selfish Orphaned Bastard didn't want her to leave to become a Capital Arms Instructor, even though the pair were nothing now! Wait what was Tingyu doing?

She threw away the remaining part of her staff!

"We'll finish this later," Tingyu spoke. "You're out of it, Little King! You can't fight anymore! Don't make me hurt you even more! So let's call it a draw before it floods!"

Wang Jin looked around. She saw lightning dance around the white peaks of the Western Mountains. Her stained clothes rattled from rain that also dripped from her soaked black hair. Wang Jin, whose breathing now was under control, looked at her hands where she held the two pieces of wood that were her staff. Her legs shook from strain. Wang Jin felt her left cheek throb from the vicious punch.

That... That selfish, egotistical, piece of crap! She ought to charge at That Orphaned Bastard right now, drive her broken staves into her eyes, gouge them out one by one, and-

No! What, what in the world was she thinking? She just wanted to teach Tingyu a lesson! Why was she considering these murderous-

Yet it was a duel where the winner outlasted the other! Either one would fight until they could fight no longer. And for Luan Tingyu and Wang Jin...

This meant a fight to the death.

But she didn't want Tingyu to- Actually, she did! That Orphaned Bastard deserved it! SHE DESERVED TO DIE-

NO!

Wang Jin cast away her two pieces of wood. Tingyu's eyes outshone the lightning. A smile that Wang Jin thought she would never see again appeared on her face, a smile that brought forth another memory in Wang Jin's mind:

~~~

The Sun began saying goodbye to the East, gradually setting below the Western Mountains. Two people sat together on a bench near the riverbank, a perfect view of the mountains, the water, and the Sun in front of them. Yet Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu saw them not. Instead, their eyes formed an invisible bridge, entranced as if a spell was cast between them. And there they sat, content seeing naught but the other, until finally, like two colliding stars-

~~~

"You dumbass! You stupid... stupid dumbass!" Tingyu screamed at Wang Jin. The memory shifted to inside a tent. "You're leaving me. No. You're deserting me! Do I mean nothing to you, Wang Jin? Is that it? Why you're leaving for-"

"And so what if I am, HUH?!" Wang Jin screamed back, closing the distance. Tingyu did not retreat, matching with a furious glare of her own. To think that she wanted TIngyu to come with her to Dongjing, the capital. Screw her!

"You broke it off!" Wang Jin continued. "Now you want me to stay? To be your backup plan in case that obese cicada-"

"Don't you dare spew those lies! You deceptive piece of garbage! You're a poison!"

"Deceptive? Poison? Sharing secrets with that giant bug! What else are you sharing? A bed?"

"No! I left you because you changed! What happened to you? What happened to my Little King? What happened to-"

"You're a snake! Never cared about my friends! Waited for all of them to die so you could have me for yourself!"

"That's not! ... I lost my family-"

SMACK! Tingyu's face snapped to the side from the impact.

"Your family deserved to die!" Wang Jin shouted. "And I bet your parents thought you were a mistake, you Orphaned Bastard!"

Wang Jin never saw the punch coming as the floor greeted her head.

~~~

Wang Jin's mouth twitched. So that was what Tingyu wanted huh? For Wang Jin to be the backup in case Luan lost everything again. To be treated like a replacement pet! Even now, demanding a draw, trying to force Wang Jin to stay in this awful place until they resumed their duel. Trying to cage her and force her to become Tingyu's thrall?!

She looked at her hands again, and they balled into fists. Her eyes twitched, face morphing into a snarl. Wang Jin entered her combat position, wincing at the pain screeching from her groins, one foot in front of the other, one fist in front, the other chambered to the side.

"I'll break every single bone in your body with my bare hands, you Orphaned Bastard! Prepare to die!" Wang Jin declared, glaring at the now shocked Luan TIngyu. The sight of her former friend's face gave her pause. Throughout the entire duel, Luan Tingyu was practically unflappable aside from the momentary grunts of pain and gritting of teeth whenever Wang Jin hit her mark. But it was Wang Jin's declaration that caused Tingyu to double over with a gasp. Rain dripped from the scarred warrior's bloody face, and the visage Wang Jin beheld spoke of unfathomable sorrow.

Wang Jin squashed the rising regret spilling from her sore abdomen. This... No. Why was she feeling guilty? But, surely Tingyu was acting?

It was at that point, Mother once again made her presence known. "You're insane, daughter! Can you stop? Enough of your stupid stubbornness! Stop fighting!"

Could that war-horse just go away?

"I am Wang Jin, descendant of Wang Jian!" She yelled, "You may be my mother, but I listen to my voice, not yours! Get out of my business!"

"You... abjure me?! You!"

Wang Jin could not afford to be distracted. She turned her attention back to Luan Tingyu, whose demeanor forced Wang Jin back into her combat position.

"So be it, Wang Jin," Tingyu spat, and she entered into her battle position, mirroring Wang Jin's stance. Except she slightly swayed side-to-side like the formidable fighter she was. Though many wounds were on Tingyu's upper body, none were found on her lower body. Not a hint of emotion could be found on her face, unsettling Wang Jin. It was like facing down a moving statue.

Suspicion briefly flashed in her head, but Wang Jin began circling Luan Tingyu, and the latter did the same. Rain pounded both their heads, lightning struck all around them, and thunder crashed in their ears, both eyes forming a drawbridge as If a curse was cast between them. And there they circled, espying naught but the other, seeking any weakness they could exploit.

The initial blows were misses. Each knew the other's moves well, as they danced across grass and mud. Punches, kicks, and other strikes were dodged. Wang JIn was quicker though, beginning her offensive, yelling each time she struck. Tingyu blocked each blow, but each strike was closer to wounding the more experienced warrior. Finally, it was Wang Jin who hit first, a duck kick to the groin turning into a left jab into her opponent's midsection, then a right cross smiting Luan's cheek.

But to Wang Jin's horror, the smite barely fazed the scarred warrior, the latter's thick neck barely budging. That was when Wang Jin realized what Luan Tingyu's plan was all along. Tingyu struck back and Wang Jin doubled over, wheezing, from a knee straight into her unguarded solar plexus. Then came another knee, and another, each one taking the breath out of Wang Jin. Then an uppercut drove her to the ground back-first, body embracing the grassy soil.

The legs! The waist! That Orphaned Bastard had been targeting Wang Jin's legs and waist the whole time! That was the source of Wang Jin's power. If she had any breath, she would've cursed out the former friend, though part of Wang Jin wanted to smile. How cunning of her former partner.

She tried to bounce back up. CRACK! A straight palm thrust crunched Wang Jin's nose! She screamed with whatever breath she had, but heard nothing. Her eyes shut and ringing overwhelmed her senses, so she backed away, trying to create distance. But Wang Jin tripped, her bottom sliding on the floor. For some reason, she was helped up only to get punched in the gut and then punched across her face, sending Wang Jin face-first into the dirt.

Ravaged with pain, blood pooling in her mouth, she struggled to push herself up but felt a sear on top of her head as Wang Jin screamed again, but the ringing intensified. Her topknot was loose, and Tingyu took advantage by yanking her hair up. Her legs somehow gained balance as she rose, then she felt Luan's arms close around her throat in a stranglehold. Wang Jin's eyes opened, and with her remaining strength, she aimed a kick that reached her shoulder and felt it hit Tingyu's face. The stranglehold was let go, and Wang Jin scrambled forwards to get distance.

The world unsteadied and multiplied. Each blade of grass became three. There were now three Western Mountain ranges and a delirious Wang Jin thought that maybe, maybe she should just give up.

As if! As if she'd go down like this!

Wang Jin did her best to put on an intimidating face, ignoring the sharp, blinding pain from her nose along with the blood she tasted, spitting a glob to the ground even as it hurt her to do so! Nausea almost caused her to throw up whatever guts she had left. The stars crackled and burned her eyes. She wobbly turned around and saw three Orphaned Bastards with that unreadable expression, the same expression Wang Jin saw when Luan Tingyu was going to kill someone.

Wang Jin put her hands up, but her defense soon crumbled. The blows came, and with each of them, Wang Jin felt like a boulder being smashed to bits by a hammer. Each strike took a chunk out of her. Her body went this way and that, front and backward as if she was Luan's training dummy. The taste of metal filled her mouth as the blood began flowing out. With her nose broken and her throat clogging up, she needed to... But Wang Jin refused to fall! Absolutely not-!

A backfist cracked her face sideways, blood spraying out again. She was seized by her bloodstained robes, preventing her from collapsing. Wang Jin, her head uncontrollably wobbling, saw red, her vision failing her. She... couldn't...

Tingyu's other fist was taut, and it was the last thing she saw before-

...

~~~

One Year Later

Just Outside of Xining Village

Geese flew overhead, their honks echoing in the distance as they traveled into the Western Mountains. The river flowed as distant villagers washed their clothes. On a stone bench overlooking the riverbank sat a solitary woman dressed all in light green: pants, undershirt, and coat included. Fastened on her body was a baldric containing a sheathed sabre and a bag. She took off a light green turban, gently placing it on the bench as she walked to see her reflection in the river.

A black-haired woman with a military topknot stared blankly at her from the water. Brown eyes shaped like an eagle's stared back. Her skin was dark, though not as tan as before. Such was the 'scholarly' life she held in the past year. Her chin was shaped like a downward arrow, as always, and her nose bore little evidence of ever being broken.

Wang Jin knew better though. Just why was she still alive?

Wang Jin looked behind her at the village entrance, hoping to see a certain someone exit to say goodbye. The capital was far away from Xining, and they probably would never meet again.

No luck. Same result.

It hurt. Like a rusty carving knife slicing her heart into 10,000 pieces.

Wang Jin washed her face with river water to wipe both the dried tears and the fresh ones leaving her eyes. This was the rendezvous point for the carriage that would pick her up, and she did not want to appear as some broken-hearted grief-stricken whelp! She was Wang Jin, a descendant of the legendary general, Wang Jian! The decorum of her destination required her back to be straight, her head to be proud, and for her gaze to be stern. Just like her ancestor. She looked at her reflection in the water again, smirking at what she saw.

Damn, she looked like a hero! Damn, did she feel like scum!

Then Wang Jin returned to the bench, donning the turban that was made by Luan Tingyu herself back when they were friends.

She still had no idea how that duel turned into a draw. The last thing she remembered was blacking out before Luan Tingyu probably caved her face in. Then the next thing she felt was her entire body, other than her eyes, being numb. She heard voices and opened her eyes, seeing her mother. The berating began, which caused Wang Jin to close her eyes in order to avoid the inevitable headache from the lecture.

When Wang Jin opened her eyes again it was nighttime. Only moonlight shone through the room. Nobody was there to greet her. No Ma... No Tingyu.

Ending the memory, she sprinted to the river, washing her face again. Every time she thought of the despair, the loneliness, thinking that everyone left her... No, she needed to forget about the awful memory.

That and the long physical recovery was not something she wanted to dwell on. Wang Jin still was in disbelief that the elven healers had to cut her open, take out her insides, and clean them. Not to mention healing the fractures, torn muscles, broken knuckles, and the state of her face. Broken nose... broken jaw, fractured face. How did she still have all her teeth from Tingyu's blows? It was a miracle that her face did not look like an actual heart.

But it was Tingyu's injuries that shocked her. When Ma told her, Wang Jin was in disbelief. Tingyu had control of the duel from the start. She fooled Wang Jin into focusing on her upper body while Tingyu targeted Wang Jin's waist and lower body. The true power of a punch, and a thrust for that matter, came from the core downwards, not in the arms and shoulders, after all. Kicking power was self-evident. So when it came to the lopsided fistfight after their staves broke, it was obvious who should've won. Wang Jin should've given up, ketoued to Tingyu, and admit defeat.

Yet they drew! She couldn't remember, but apparently, Wang Jin somehow recovered, kicked her between the legs, headbutted her repeatedly to break her collarbone, struck her enough times to break ribs, and knocked out a few teeth. The ending of the duel turned into a sloppy slugfest, where they traded blows with each other until the duel was called off because of the weather. Both passed out after that.

Initially, she was in disbelief. First, at how awesome she was to keep on fighting. Then the terrifying realization that Wang Jin was trying to kill her... her Tingyu.

She remembered the hatred, resentment, and that horrid nickname she made. Flashing images of her corpse lying on the ground overwhelmed her senses, the digging of a six-foot hole for her body, weeping all the while. Her insides twisted, and tears poured out from her eyes, burning her.

"I'm a monster, Mother... A monster!" Wang Jin had croaked. "I-I don't want to live! Kill me... kill me please!"

"No!" Ma yelled, firmly placing her hands on both of Wang Jin's arms. "Foolish child! You were a monster. But you still can become whatever you want to be. And I wouldn't care if you killed everyone in the village. You are my daughter, you will always be my daughter, and I won't kill you or let anyone kill you."

"You're stupid! You Dumbass! ... Moron! ... Idiot!"

"Such is life as a mother. I... it's something I can't describe. So..." And for the first time in years, Ma hugged her, not letting go until Wang Jin calmed and eventually hugged her back.

Was Ma right?

Could she change?

And from that point forward, Wang Jin spent her time recovering, both physically and mentally. The elves greatly helped with the arduous physical recovery. What would the empire be without elves? Yet when she praised them, they told her to praise the long-dead human doctor Hua Tuo, who left behind his groundbreaking manuals on surgery and the human anatomy. It was Hua Tuo who launched the Surgical Revolution, increasing longevity and decreasing mortality for both soldiers and laborers. The elven healers took it a step further by synthesizing Hua Tuo's practices within their own pedagogy. As a consequence, the Empire used this as a reason to increase the mandatory one-month corvée labor to six months. That or pay a fine. There were loopholes, of course. If one gave birth to kids, their mandatory corvée time would be staggered accordingly so that the child would have at least one parent raising them until they could walk (assuming said parent did not perish during the work).

Those imperial bastards! The Eastern Empire sure would get screwed if the elves disappeared like they had multiple times in the past when things became chaotic.

Luan Tingyu recovered before her, but neither saw the other. And Wang Jin preferred that; she felt too ashamed to even face Luan Tingyu, let alone hear her reject an apology. Tingyu believed in showing rather than telling, after all.

The mental recovery though...

Elves were probably the best listeners. Typically they'd listen to Wang Jin vent out all her frustrations as they asked questions and follow-up ones. The frustrating thing about elves though was that they wanted humans to "listen to their own voice rather than the elves' ." They said that their worldview was different from humanity's. Humans were guests in this world and would depart it during death while the elves stayed, even after their bodies failed them. The philosophic jargon was not something she fully understood. Elves looked just like beardless humans, down to the uniqueness of their ears. Their not having the same fates was mind-boggling. Why did the One create humans and elves instead of just one or the other?

While these sessions did help her and probably helped a lot of the villagers, it wasn't what Wang Jin needed. Luckily, her mother had a plan for her. First, she made Wang Jin become literate. Knowing the Empire's main dialect was not good enough to fit in the capital, she needed to learn its written language. It... was less torturous than Wang Jin thought, but only just less.

~~~

On the first day of her lessons, Ma remarked, "I'll know you're literate if you can explain what this means." She then showed her a wooden slip where it was written vertically: "吳下阿蒙."

"Bathe once every two days or you'll become stinky," replied Wang Jin automatically.

Ma glared at her.

~~~

To both Wang Jin's and her mother's surprise, Wang Jin picked up the horrific entity known as the written language much quicker than both anticipated. Maybe all those punches to the face made her a scholar? Because back in physical recovery she was as weak as one!

Those memories made Wang Jin smile, as the bench felt warm under her. While the literacy part was annoying, it was like being a child again, listening to Dad's stories of heroes and folk tales like Black Sword, Homeless and the Goddess, the Rise of the Eastern Empire, the Last Stand of Xiang Yu, and other tales. Except it was Ma retelling those tales, having Wang Jin repeatedly write word for word multiple times each story to burn the logograms in her head. All the mistakes, the spilled ink, the frustrated sighs from both mother and daughter, the curse words that Ma refused to teach her how to write (not that it stopped Wang Jin from figuring them out from the elves).

On second thought, those memories sucked! Writing ruined everything about it! Screw that Cang Jie, the inventor of such a torturous skill! She'd flay his skeleton if she could!

Wang Jin looked back once again at the village gates. Still no sign of Luan Tingyu or the person she was supposed to rendezvous with. That was fine. One of the key things her Mom said was to do memory exercises. After the head trauma Wang Jin suffered, she needed to constantly do these mentally stimulating activities to fully recover. So she recalled her road to recovery six months after Luan Tingyu's duel when she was fit enough to do her mandatory corvée labor. Hopefully, the last stint before she became Arms Instructor. Being part of the military made one exempt from labor, after all. Memories floated in her head, one-by-one, as she recollected them:

~~~

The first corvée labor assignment was... literally 'helping' a woman in labor. What was her name again? She was one of the villagers that challenged Wang Jin to prove herself and got knocked out in the process.

Thankfully, Chunhua, the elven midwife, did all the work while Wang Jin helped by getting supplies and tools. Elves were awesome at soothing people and were one of the main reasons why there weren't as many people dying from childbirth, for both the child and the person giving birth. The elves' unimaginable years of experience prevented a lot of tragedies. This meant that more women could recover more quickly and get back to work sooner, which meant more laborers and more tax revenue for the Empire. Probably why it was capital punishment to harm an elf. Think of all the taxes they would lose! Scumbags.

Speaking of scumbags, the woman cursed at Wang Jin in between breaths, asking why she was there.

"Just making sure you don't die," Wang Jin flippantly responded, averting her eyes in disgust. "You probably will if you fight the way you did against me years ago. Weakling."

Her Ma was an idiot if she thought this would convince Wang Jin to have grandchildren. It had the completely opposite effect. Wang Jin already had chronic cramps before and sometimes after her monthly water, which hopefully would get better over time. But A baby? No.

"Don't stress the patient," chided the Elven midwife as she muttered soothing words to the woman screaming obscenities at Wang Jin.

Hate turned out to be quite a motivator, huh? Maybe that was what Ma wanted her to understand. That even negative emotions can be used to create wonderful things like life? Or maybe to understand just how torturous it was for Ma to bring Wang Jin into this world.

The baby turned out fine and there were no complications with the woman Wang Jin knocked out in the past. Wang Jin was scarred for life because what she saw made her once again vow never EVER to get pregnant and to never make fun of anyone who had a baby ever again. She reminded herself to hug Ma when she came home.

~~~

Ma recited from a wooden slip scroll: " 'Wang Jin wrote this report: That woman gave birth. They hate me. Care them I don't. Chunhua did well. I want them. Baby is ugly. Normal weight. Ma is a dumb egg.' "

She closed the scroll, placed it on the table, and just looked at a pleased-looking Wang Jin.

"If you don't take this seriously, you're going to be kicked out of the capital, and I may just kick your ass for wasting money," Ma remarked flatly.

"Come on, Ma!" Wang Jin responded, chuckling. "Take a joke!"

Ma rolled her eyes. "Oh grow up! But that insult is just one mistake." She opened up the scroll again, pointing at the various 'theys' and 'thems.' "Aside from your grammar, pathetic attempt at eloquence, your immodest desire to sleep with elves, you have to remember, although we use the word 'ta' to refer to everything verbally, things are different in writing."

She pointed at the word "他" in the scroll, using her index finger to draw out any corrections. "If 'That Woman' was a man, and if Chunhua was male, then '他' would be fine. But since they're not, you have to use '她.' If it was a dog, you use "牠," a deity, you use "祂," if it's a rock-"

"I know, I know, Ma! But if we're using only 'ta' verbally to refer to men, women, everyone else, dogs, deities, things, why can't we just use 他 for everything in writing? Hey, doesn't the left part of the logogram mean 'human'? Aren't we all humans?"

"... You're only saying this because you're lazy and don't want to remember more words," Ma chided.

"No! ... Maybe. But it's a good point, isn't it? Answer my question, please."

"Because we are guests in this world. And we presume the elves, and the dwarves, have such distinctions in their societies. We're catering to them."

"Why do they not cater to us?" Wang Jin asked. "Are they not our guests in the Empire?"

"Be careful when you say that to a dwarf!" Ma retorted. "They're easily offended, and take grudges like geese to air.

"Because they'll outlive this Empire, elves and dwarves also have their own languages and use ours because they know we'll leave this world before them. That's the sad truth. Even the dwarves believe that they are bound to Middle-earth. The Empire's written language is just another way of communicating with others, simple as that. Just don't bind yourself to it. Wouldn't be sad if what we invented ended up controlling us?"

Wang Jin did not fully comprehend what her mother said. It was very hard to grasp. Why didn't the elves want to teach all of them elvish? The dwarves she understood; they loved their secret. But she did not pursue it further.

"Is it true that one of the elves' forefathers is named Tata (他他)?" Wang Jin asked. "What a silly name! So redundant! Hehe."

"Mind your tongue! And let's talk about the wood and ink you wasted writing such drivel."

Oh great.

~~~

Following that horrific labor assignment was this one: Wang Jin sitting on a stool literally watching grass grow and making sure no one stepped on the seeds. Frolicking toddlers tended to be the bane of baby grass. Part of her wondered how much Ma had to bribe the Village Elder for this. Corvée labor wasn't supposed to be this non-life threatening. Images of giant spiders, scorpions, orcs, hostile trees, and that horrifying troll-

Her head pounded, and gradually her vision became obscured with stars. Ugh, she felt a migraine coming. Thankfully the parents of the toddlers prevented their kids from trampling on the soil. Probably because she beat those parents up in the past or something and they feared her maybe. Oh well.

Sometime after she awoke from a nap, Wang Jin realized that this was the perfect time to study. Because learning this awful language was better than watching these plants grow! Or seeing people from her past hide their children from Wang Jin. As if she'd beat kids up! She'd beat the parents up because it was their fault for not being a good example!

Ugh, she needed to try to resist the urge of beating people up. That was one of the sticking points with both Ma and Tingyu.

~~~

"吳下阿蒙 means 'Martial Arts Dream,' " Wang Jin stated confidently.

"You're finally taking this seriously? But no. Not even close," Ma replied.

"But they sound alike!"

"Different inflections! Even if they sounded the same... homophones, remember?"

"I HATE THIS STUPID LANGUAGE!"

~~~

"Ha!... Ha!... Ha!" The children shouted in unison as they practiced their punches and kicks. Part of her last corvée experience in Xining Village was training children to fight. Wang Jin handled the ones under 10 years old. Most of them were girls because this was a rare time of peace. The First Emperor of the Eastern Empire decreed about 1000 years ago that all able-bodied people who could bear children must begin military training at 7 years old. Wang Jin still remembered when Ma first told her this:

"The First Emperor said that they could not take the elves for granted, as they were guests of the Empire due to the fact that elves would outlive humanity itself. So each able-bodied person capable of giving birth needed to have strong bones, strong muscles, and have high endurance to help lower childbirth mortality."

"Huh?" Child Wang Jin asked, tilting her head in confusion.

"You're going to become like Mama and Papa. You're going to be strong," Ma replied.

"Oh! Okay."

Wang Jin trained the children, as this could have been one of her responsibilities in Dongjing if she got accepted as an Arms Instructor. She corrected each one's forms to the minute detail, nodding at those who performed well. Two of them, Ma Lin and Tao Zongwang, were especially promising. This group of children was especially obedient, which she liked. It was the people who weren't obedient, who questioned her orders or advice, that rankled Wang Jin.

She did not want to think about the time Luan Tingyu and herself got into a shouting match after she saw how Wang Jin dealt with those who 'failed to keep up.'

When Wang Jin was a kid, nearly every child, regardless if they were able-bodied or could give birth, began military training at the age of 7. Times were rougher. The Wainriders, those nomadic bastards who were a menace to the Empire, were a giant threat back then. The Wainriders drove large chariots where they effectively utilized hit-and-run tactics. They captured villagers, particularly women, whenever they could, and their homes constantly changed. When the Eastern Empire thought they found out where a section of them lived, the Wainriders would move to a different location. Their homes had wheels or something! Every time the Eastern Empire drove them to the West, they would storm right back eastward to terrorize them. There was a reason why every village had an Arms Instructor teaching everyone how to fight. But most villages did not have enough horses, let alone horse archers, to counteract the chariots.

The Wainriders were quiet the last few years. It made Wang Jin uneasy, and the peace had its negatives too. But thinking more about how she literally became a replacement punching bag to the villagers would give her a migraine, so she focused on training the children.

~~~

"吳下阿蒙 means 'A Meng from Wu' "

"Closer! Probably what it says literally," Wang Sheng replied.

"... You're kidding, Ma."

"It's an idiom, you see..."

"Of all the-! CURSE WHO INVENTED THIS STUPID SYSTEM!"

~~~

With all the wood used for the Empire's furnaces, one would've thought that the land would be completely barren. In truth, the Eastern Empire did its best to grow as many trees to replace the ones they cut down. By law, every single household in the Empire needed to have a tree next to their residence, and if they did not, they needed to plant one. Xining was no exception. Otherwise, more taxes.

That didn't stop those living trees from tearing everything apart, though. Wang Jin lost two friends to one of those monsters... Just thinking about it made her want to chop an entire forest down. They had to burn down that forest; tree roots spread far, after all. Now Wang Jin understood that if humans were used like wood and replaced with new humans, it would piss her off. So she understood that particular tree's anger.

She didn't care though if that tree knew that its remains were still defiled by Wang Jin as target practice. She'd burn that pile of wood and leaves 10 times over again for what it did to her friends! Eat its fruit in front of their eyes! Chew its seeds in half and spit out their remains at its stump. Screw that stupid piece of wood! Why couldn't the One above create tree shepherds or something to make those overgrown plants understand that humans had a need for wood?

Wang Jin got no straight answer from the elves. Maybe there were once tree shepherds in the east, but they were all killed? There were rumors of tree shepherds beyond the Western Mountains, but they couldn't stop the deforestation by the Giants of the West, so maybe they weren't all that powerful.

She certainly felt like a shepherd herding these first-time laborers in tending to the new forest they were building. Technically, labor assignments began for every able-bodied person starting at the age of 10. What those assignments entailed depended on village leadership and imperial orders, though. Sometimes the Empire directly ordered a certain amount of people from a village to build a canal, fix a road, clear a mountain pass, or some other matter. Most of the labor assignments came from the village, and they were careful in assigning who was supposed to do what.

As the foreman of this forestry project, Wang Jin got the short end of the stick with her crew. A lot of these were 10-year-olds. She had to teach them proper shoveling techniques, when to switch hands, when to stop shoveling, when to place the seed, where not to place the seed, proper watering technique, etc.

Then because some of the new laborers were sensitive, she'd hear them sniffle and cry, wanting to go home. This pissed Wang Jin off to no end, but she inwardly calmed herself and tried her best to support the incompetent peons she'd blame if a forest decided to move next to Xining in order to destroy it.

It could've been worse, but it could've been better.

The holes reminded her of digging graves, knee-deep in nightcrawler-filled mud, for her slain friends. Then that sinkhole murdered...

She shut out the rest of that memory.

~~~

"20 years... I'm getting old, Ma," Wang Jin commented in the middle of eating the roasted turtle, its fat sweet and its meat was simply scrumptious. Who knew such a cute animal would taste so good?

They ate a quiet dinner at home. Ma made a bowl of noodle soup, using the fat drippings from the turtle, along with multiple hard-boiled eggs.

"Oh, will you stop?" Her mother responded, "I'm the old one, daughter. This is only the beginning for you."

"Well, I don't fink, ugh!" Wang Jin violently coughed until she spat back up a chewed piece of turtle.

"Don't talk with your mouth full!" Ma chided. "I won't have my daughter get slain by a turtle!"

After Wang Jin recovered from almost choking to death on food, she continued, "You're still strong and tough, Ma. I bet you can still trounce everyone, like me and Sun Li and... and..."

She stopped before uttering Luan Tingyu's name. It had been so long since she last saw her, especially with all of her effort focused on recovery and becoming literate, Wang Jin's heart sank. Ma said before that Tingyu asked to take on the toughest tasks for her corvée assignments, and it 'coincidentally' meant she would not be in the village for Wang Jin's birthday. The last time Luan Tingyu missed one was... well never. Tingyu was there for every birthday since their meeting.

Part of her worried about her safety. Yet part of her squashed it. Luan was capable of handling things by herself.

Ma sighed. "I will tell you the truth, daughter," Ma replied. "I'm retiring soon."

"Huh? Is this a joke?" Wang Jin's eyes narrowed. "You're that confident in me getting that Arms Instructor position in the capital?"

"Heh. No. I'm past my prime, and there is someone I want you to shadow for your next assignment: My future replacement."

"Sun Li?" Wang Jin asked.

"No. Luan TIngyu. They'll be in the village when the Spring Festival comes and I will arrange a demonstration proving her abilities as the next Arms Instructor. You will be there to evaluate them."

Ma knew about the two's history. But Wang Jin nodded.

Wang Jin knew that it wasn't just Tingyu being evaluated, but herself as well.

~~~

Stupid stupid stupid! What was wrong with her?! The demonstration was a complete disaster... not for Luan Tingyu, but for Wang Jin!

Wang Jin slapped her ceramic pillow.

She was 20 years old! Why couldn't Wang Jin be like the past heroes? They weren't hung up on people who no longer wanted anything to do with them! The scrolls she read revealed people her age becoming judges, ruling the Empire, and leading armies to victories they had no business winning.

How could she be like her ancestor if she was... she kept on...

Wang Jin and Luan Tingyu got into another shouting match again... this time in front of everyone! Wang Jin first tried to apologize for everything. Luan cut her off and asked about that labor assignment regarding the woman who gave birth. Then it quickly turned into yet another argument. Luan argued that Wang shouldn't have agitated the woman. Wang Jin replied that she cursed at her. Tingyu asked if she even knew the name of who gave birth. Wang Jin replied that it didn't matter, it went smoothly.

Then they began yelling at each other. The only thing that stopped it from turning physical was Wang Jin walking away, taking time to cool off and ease her pounding head.

The only good thing was that it seemed to rouse the villagers against Wang Jin. Led by that obese cicada, Gu, of course. Once Wang Jin cooled down, she went back to the training grounds and evaluated Luan's teaching. The villagers tried their hardest to follow Tingyu's orders without any objection. Tingyu. No. Instructor Luan taught the weapon forms supremely well. She demonstrated, then had the villagers practice them. She went around the grounds, correcting individual stances, assigning more competent villagers to help out with the ones who were struggling, and above all, she never needed to yell at or insult anyone.

After the demonstration, Luan Tingyu, in full lamellar armor, walked to Wang JIn with clenched fists and such a livid countenance that Wang Jin terrifyingly wondered if they were going to finish their duel right then and there. But after Luan glared at Wang Jin for a time, the heavily scarred warrior walked away.

So stunned and petrified, Wang Jin forgot to prostrate herself and beg for Tingyu's forgiveness until the latter already left. She almost ruined Tingyu's test as future Village Arms Instructor!

After Wang Jin told her Ma of the encounter, and did her best to praise Luan Tingyu the best she could, she ran to her room and buried her own face into the hard pillow. She refused to eat that evening, refused to let Ma in to comfort her, and spent the rest of the night cursing at herself and sobbing.

Why was she still acting like a brat? When would she grow up?! She was 20 for heaven's sake!

Before exhaustion took hold of her, she looked at her desk, at a small, bruised box containing something she wanted to give Tingyu before that fateful slap in the tent.

Tears blurred her sight as she cried herself to sleep.

~~~

There were other assignments in her last corvée experience. The last memorable one was clearing out a particular cave that Wang Jin wanted to seal and wipe out of existence.

This was the cave where the troll incident occurred, where she lost her remaining friends besides Luan Tingyu, and also when...

She needed to focus! She needed to forget her!

Trolls were giant monsters. They were big, tall, strong, and could rip a human in half with their bare hands. Wang Jin saw that first-hand. Good thing they turned to stone in sunlight and did not travel in groups during the night. She and the rest of the group were clad in as much armor Xining could spare at the time. Quite a few brought war horns. A few dwarves were recruited from the Western Mountains as well. Most of the group brought hammers, maces, mauls, and other blunt weapons. After all, as trolls turned to stone in sunlight, they needed weaponry that smashed instead of stabbed. Some brought crossbows for range. She still grabbed her trusty spear though. It was a javelin throw that slayed that horrific monster-

Tingyu said it was the-

No. She wanted to forget.

This expedition went well enough, though. There was not even a hostile bug or rat in the mines they cleared out. Certainly no trolls. The only threat to them was rain and flooding, but the day was clear throughout.

It was as if someone had cleared out the cave the day before Wang Jin and her group entered.

But who?

~~~

"I have a guess on what '吳下阿蒙' means, Ma," slurred Wang Jin.

"You're cleaning up your own vomit this time," Ma commented, then smiled. "But go ahead, Jin'er. Amuse me."

"When the Empire was fractured due to a bunch of ball-less eunuchs driving the elves into hiding and that fatass Dong Zhuo ruining everything, three kingdoms emerged out of the chaos. In the Wu kingdom, there was a general named Lü Meng. That guy was a badass. But other people didn't think so because that guy was illiterate. Then, after the Drunkard King of Wu said, 'Hey, my beloved Lü Meng, go read some military books. I'd be a dumbass if not for reading. Not saying I want you to turn into a weakling scholar like the ones I really want to beat up right now, but can you please read the Art of War and other stuff? I'm getting tired of listening to Lu Su trash you in council meetings.

"Instead of beating Lu Su to a pulp like I would've done, Lü Meng studied and became such a learned person they outdebated everyone in the kingdom, especially Lu Su. Lü Meng did not lose any muscles though, lifting weights and running every day while studying, so they still could fight, like me. Lu Su eventually prostrated before Lü Meng and ketoued, begging for forgiveness.

"So I think '吳下阿蒙' means a dumbass becoming a smartass through studying hard. Like I'm doing. Except you always called me a smartass, Ma."

"Well, uh, um," Ma responded, then she chortled and laughed for a minute or two.

"Am I right... or am I right, Ma?" Wang Jin asked, raising her cup of wine at her.

"Jin'er, I'm not a Civil Service Examiner, so I'll say your answer is good enough. Congratulations! You are literate. Not many are in the Empire."

"Yes!" Celebrated Wang Jin, downing the remainder of the wine in one gulp. "Yes! Yes! Yes! I did it! I am 'A Meng from Wu'! "

"I hope not!" Ma remarked. "They died young."

Wang Jin waved that reply off. "Bah! Should've done another pull-up. Anyways, Ma, why am I now literate? Why did I have to figure out this idiom to prove myself to you?"

"Well, Jin'er, literacy isn't about being able to read. Literacy is about understanding what you read. Just like with maps and finance. You can recognize the words of a map, and understand the difference between a hill and river, but if you constantly get lost, you aren't map literate. If you know how to spend money but don't know how to save money, though you may recognize the difference between a tael and a yuanbao, you aren't financially literate.

"Getting such a complex meaning out of only four words. That is what language is. That is the magic of the people of Middle-earth. And though I don't want you to become one of those kooky sorcerers claiming they can throw fireballs from their fingers, you're now literate enough to be a Capital Arms Instructor."

Wang Jin did not respond for a while, smiling contentedly.

"... Still hate whoever invented this crap. Kinda still want to unearth them and whip their remains," Wang Jin muttered.

"You keep on saying that garbage and an army of skeletons will knock down our door!" Ma retorted.

"I'll just break their legs, crack 'em open, and eat their marrow in front of them."

"Ugh! You heathen cannibal!"

"Anyways, can I leave now, Ma? For the capital?" Wang Jin asked.

"After I evaluate you on the 18 weapons," Ma replied, taking the pot of wine from Wang Jin, who vainly flailed her arms to grab it. "No more wine for you today! I will evaluate you just as I evaluated others. I'm a harsh grader, so you better do your best."

"... And here I was going to practice Dad's Drunken Boxing!" Wang Jin said, pouting and folding her arms.

Wang Sheng's eyes softened. "I wish your father were here. They'd be so proud; as I am."

"Now I can write letters to them in the Last Desert!" Wang Jin proclaimed. "I think I can do that when I become Capital Arms Instructor. I'll bring the sabre they gave me for good luck."

A scarred face then appeared in her mind.

"... Do you think Tingyu will say goodbye?"

"No," Ma replied immediately, squashing all hope like a water bucket over a solitary flame.

"... Then I'll-"

"I could have them say goodbye to you."

It was tempting, but Wang Jin felt immediately angry at herself for even considering forcing Luan Tingyu to say goodbye.

"No Ma. It has to be genuine. Not forcing anything from Tingyu."

Her mother nodded, though still frowning.

"Hang on Ma, before I forget," Wang Jin said, running to her room and grabbing the small, bruised box, and giving it to her. "Keep this for me, otherwise I might chuck it into the river. Wouldn't want an angler to fish out my jewelry."

Ma raised an eyebrow, but accepted the box and said nothing.

~~~

A Farewell to Xining
Third Age Year 1924

"Remember to clean your bed, blow out any flames and candles before you leave your dwelling, eat your vegetables, don't get drunk all the time, and don't go to any brothels while drunk!" Ma shouted from the doorway of their home.

"Yes, Ma," Wang Jin said, clad in light green with a green turban shielding her from the sun. She had a strapped baldric where a sheathed sabre was attached along with several bags containing scrolls, money, supplies, and other material.

"And don't bring embarrassment towards our family, Jin'er!"

"I won't! I am Wang Jin, daughter of Wang Sheng and Zhou Tong, and descendant of the great Wang Jian! I will send you my first monthly salary, Ma!"

With that, Wang Jin exited the gate of her home that she lived in all her life, and headed to the exit of the village near the river. The smile she wore to soothe her mother faded, and the confident strides slowed to a crawling walk. Ignoring the passerby villagers, with whatever expression they held on their faces, she stopped next to the exit of the village and sat nearby.

There was one last person she needed to say goodbye to... But no matter what, she wasn't going to force it. If the One Above willed it, then she would come, they'd say goodbye, and they'd part ways. Maybe forever.

And there Wang Jin waited, recalling 10 years ago the memory of her departure for her first corvée assignment. 11 people all wished her luck and farewell: Fang Yue, Deng Mao, Xiahou Jie, Yun Ying, Liu An, Chunyu Dao, Pan Feng, Meng Tan, Luan Tingyu, Dad, and Ma.

10 years later, tears dropped from her face as she left Xining Village; only her Ma said goodbye to her.

For Luan Tingyu never came.

~~~

There Wang Jin sat, sniffling, puffy eyes wettening the ground. So absorbed she was in her memories of the previous year that she did not detect the person sitting next to her until they offered a white handkerchief.

Startled, she looked to her left. But this was not the person she had hoped it would be. She looked downwards, recognizing the long white beard. He had a straw hat, and if one looked from afar he would've looked like a child with a beard. But this person was a dwarf, a peculiar one even among dwarves, whose pale yellowish skin and wrinkled face belied his true age. Wang Jin wondered if what her mother surmised was true. That Shi Yong was a living relic of days long past when time itself was but a sapling in a world before sunrise. But she dared not speak it aloud. That, even if it were true, broached upon the secrets of the dwarves, gatekeepers who valued their culture as much as their fabled hoards.

The pleasantries needed to be observed.

Wang Jin wiped her face with the handkerchief and stood from the bench, bowing with one hand on her waist and the other at her side. "Wang Jin, at your service," she said, speaking the main dialect of the Empire.

"Shi Yong, at yours and your family's," Shi Yong responded, bowing in return. "You have improved your manners as well as your proficiency in the Eastern Empire's main dialect, I see. That is good."

"Your praise is... bountiful, too bountiful I must say. For... I still have much to learn," Wang Jin said. Shi Yong, also known as 'The Stone General', was not someone she could offend. Though it surprised her that he was the person that she was supposed to rendezvous with. He was friends with her mother, but that did not extend to her. A dwarf of his repute did not share a friendship so easily.

Shi Yong sighed. "You have no need to speak so formally, as you are not the only one who has fallen on hard times. It is no longer a secret of the dwarves, for your Empire now knows it too. My time dwelling in my halls shall most likely come to an end very soon.

"But come! Let us dwell on tidings, both fair and foul, more in the carriage. Your mother sent some provisions that we will eat on our trip. And there was one other message that I was asked to send to you."

Wang Jin's eyes widened, yet she dared not speak to what she hoped. She walked with Shi Yong to a rather unremarkable carriage with two cute ponies bearing the front. Entering the passenger seat, besides the wrapped fish-like shape there was a note with three written characters.

Wang Jin read it and froze. A flame lit itself within, an urgent desire to leap from the carriage, run back to the village, prostrate herself outside Luan Tingyu's house, and stay there until the end of her days. It mattered not if they became friends again. She could change and become a better person within Xining, take care of Ma, and be as she was as a child: eyes filled with hope and love for a better future.

Shi Yong was in front, but she still heard his voice. "Although we dwarves love stone, our hearts are not of it. There is no need to hide your feelings, for dwarves shed tears too."

So Wang Jin wept. Just like she wept when she buried each one of her fallen friends and visited their graves each Qingming Festival. Just like she wept when her father said farewell to her. Just like she wept when she thought her mother abandoned her.

Yet she stayed in the vehicle, leaving the village, traveling leagues to the nearest inland port, where she was led blindfolded into the secret paths of the dwarves, traveling downstream from the upper ranges of the Western Mountains through an underground river, until they finally neared the city of Cangzhou and the East-West Road, where east lay the capital whose golden palace could be seen from afar: the jewel of the Eastern Empire, Dongjing.

That is where Wang Jin will be in the next chapter. Though constantly in her mind were these three words, written vertically, in the note:

忘
記
我

(Ending Theme: "Heaven, Earth, and Man," the 1998 Water Margin Second Ending Theme Song)

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Hey Rivvy: It was a nice segment to read. Thanks! Sorry I don't have constructively something to say. So I leave it with it saying, it were some enjoyable hours.

[Aikári Salmarinian]

I have to ask. How is the new chapter going? Except it will be long as the other ones? Something spectacular and secret coming up? I am curious.

[Rivvy Elf]

@Aikári Salmarinian Well I was about 3700 words in and I realized that I probably have to end up rewriting it focusing on a different POV than originally planned, haha.

There's also the matter that I'm currently stripping out the overt Tolkien references and seeing how viable this can be (can I publish this stuff, in other words).

[Rivvy Elf]

CHAPTER 29

Dong Ping’s Torture Dummy

Shi Jin awoke to shining sun shafts. Instinctively, he grimaced and turned his head on the cool pillow, trying to get back to sleep. Each minute counted, and the more restful his body was, the more he could train and master the 18 Weapons of the Empire. Then he could finally gain the trust of his master, Wang Jin.

Wait.

Memories appeared:

The world shut itself from him; he could barely hear anything. Shi Jin's vision blurred, and each panicked blink took more effort and energy.

She looked back at him, but he couldn't see her expression as his vision began failing him.

His eyes shot open and with a roar, he removed his covers and leaped from the bed.

“Master! Master! Where are you?” he cried, sliding the door open. The fool! Where did Wang Jin go?

“Eh? You’re awake?” asked a young, unhelmeted girl in lamellar armor.

“Out of the way!” Shi Jin yelled, pushing her aside. Shi Jin ran to the courtyard exit with only socks covering his feet. If she wasn’t in the courtyard then maybe she fled the city of Cangzhou to the Western Mountains. Maybe he could catch up to Wang Jin if he was fast enou—

Armored soldiers with shields and spears appeared, blocking the exit, and in Shi Jin’s despair, he realized it was too late. Either Wang Jin was captured or she left Cangzhou.

Or they …

“Halt or you’ll be under arrest!” ordered Constable Zhu.

Cursing, Shi Jin stood still, spreading his hands to show that he was unarmed.

He heard the thunks of armored boots behind him.

“Do not move,” a woman said.

Shi Jin closed his eyes, his mouth twitching. This was his master’s plan all along, was it? To drug everyone and try to flee by herself?

“Turn around,” the same woman said. Shi Jin slowly did so.

Four people faced him. The young girl from earlier was in lamellar armor holding a bow and aiming a notched arrow at him.

They took Wang Jin, didn’t they?

One helmeted warrior with gigantic arms had one hand in a bag, as if ready to throw something at Shi Jin. This was probably the ‘Featherless Arrow’ Zhang Qing.

His master would not have been taken alive.

A tall soldier in red cloth, bearing a red-tasseled white headdress, faced Shi Jin as well. Her face was shaped like a panther’s. She stepped forward but was stopped by the outstretched arm of the last warrior.

They killed her.

Shi Jin’s eyes blazed, and his hands closed into fists. But the last warrior, covered head to toe in shining armor, with two flags attached to her back, closed the distance with one spear in each hand. Shi Jin felt one tip pricking his throat and the other near his crotch.

“Did I say to move, Whelp of Wang Jin?” the last warrior asked. “Where is your master?”

Shi Jin exhaled, relieved that they hadn’t caught Wang Jin. How did they know he was her student though?

Either Lord Chai or Wu Song ratted him out. Where were those two? Surely the elf didn’t die from a substance Shi Jin survived. Wu Song probably survived too.

He grimaced, feeling the spear tip prick his private parts.

She glared. “I will ask again: where is your master?”

In different circumstances, Shi Jin would’ve marveled at the moon-white skin of the person about to kill him, a beauty that would halt the flight of birds and the swimming of fish. This must have been the Double-Speared Debonair General Dong Ping, the geese-slayer.

Her beauty would not avail her, however. Shi Jin would give her nothing.

“Maybe remove your spear from that one’s throat?” the tall soldier suggested. Surely not Panther-head Lin Chong; given Wang Jin’s praise of her, Lin Chong would not so willingly betray her mentor. It was probably some other cretin of Gao Qiu’s. Shi Jin opted to call her the ‘Leopard-faced Soldier’ to avoid confusion.

“Silence!” Dong Ping replied, her glare still concentrated on Shi Jin.

If this had happened weeks before, he would have cursed Dong Ping, protested, or spat in her face. Yet he learned from his time with Wang Jin that more often than not his words would get him in trouble.

So at this moment, Shi Jin made a vow to himself: to not say a single word to these foul beasts.

“Bind this man,” Dong Ping ordered. “You are under interrogation, and your world will be one of pain should you not disclose your master’s location.”

That was fine. Shi Jin would rather die than reveal anything about Wang Jin

The longer he stalled, the longer she could get away, after all. Or maybe, and a fleeting hope grew within him, she would come back and save the day.

Wang Jin could trounce these four in the blink of an eye.

* * *

“Guh!” he gasped, the breath taken out of his body. He was blindfolded, making each blow unexpected with no way for his body to brace. At least they kept his clothes on.

“Silence is all you know, you foul mute?” Dong Ping rhetorically asked. “To be led on a goose chase all around the perimeter of the city, only to come back to this estate!”

“Argh!” Shi Jin yelled, his right side struck.

“Your master thinks they are funny, a jester of sorts. Leaving rotten—”

“Yagh!”

“—durian fruit in their room. Cranberry juice on their sheets. A dummy underneath.”

“Ooof!”

“But your master is selfish. Always selfish. Failed to see talent when it was right in front of them, and failed you as a teacher.”

“Regh!”

“Leaving me with two humiliating letters. But leaving you with nothing!”

“Gah!” he screamed as a knee dug straight into his crotch. The darkness turned into multi-colored stars. Shi Jin’s body leaned over, but the chains tied to the courtyard stands held him. He gasped for breath, spit leaving his mouth.

“There’s no need for that; stop it!” the Leopard-faced Soldier yelled.

“I do not recall asking your opinion!” Dong Ping retorted.

“But Sister, must you do that?” Zhang Qing asked. “I can grab feathers and tickle their toes if you wish.”

“Why not wait for Clerk Song to send the prisoner to the yamen?” suggested the girl-in-armor.

Dong Ping remained obstinate. “Yes, no, and no. This is Lord Chai’s retainer and this whelp is still protected by Lord Chai’s Iron Certificate. We have not been granted permission for us to bring this whelp to the magistrate.”

At least there was some good news for Shi Jin to distract him from the utter pain he felt. Lord Chai had survived and still protected him. That should at least buy time for Wang Jin to rescue her student.

Dong Ping continued, “But what would you do if you were in my shoes, Brother? To have a runaway vagabond write two entire scrolls of insults addressed to me? If that woman were here, I would box their face until each bone broke under my fists! Since that dishonorable turtle egg has not the gall to receive my response, this student shall pay their teacher’s dues!”

“So this isn’t about getting information, huh?” the Leopard-faced Soldier interrupted. “No wonder that young man has said nothing. You just want to beat that one up because Instructor Wang rejected you. And you say that I take grudges like fish to water. You Dummy Debonair hypocrite!”

“It was a matter of honor and dishonor between me and Wang Jin, not like you interjecting yourself into my affairs. If that woman were honorable, they would be here to receive the wrath of the Empire for their transgressions. Though I wonder, perhaps I shall throw you into the moat to see if you will sink like a fish before my presence?”

Once again, the group of four’s discussion turned chaotic as the two others tried to calm both Dong Ping and the Leopard-faced Soldier down. Shi Jin was thankful for the reprieve, though he still winced, feeling the stabs of pain below the belt. How dare that dishonorable general knee him there?

Before the torture began, they blindfolded but did not plug his ears. He heard the arguments from the group, particularly the Debonair Double-speared Dong Ping and the Leopard-faced Soldier. The former wanted Shi Jin to be hung in mid-air, with his arms and legs shackled together. The latter suggested that maybe if they politely asked him questions with some warm food and drink, he could be forthcoming. Dong Ping wanted to bring out wood and hammer. The Leopard-faced Soldier warned her that unjust overt torture was a crime. Fools! Neither pain nor pleasure would unbind his tongue.

After a tense argument, this was the compromise made by the four beasts: to tie Shi Jin to the stands and for Dong Ping to beat him until he told him the whereabouts of Wang Jin.

Dong Ping and the other warrior apparently stopped arguing as Shi Jin felt his topknot yanked up. “Blame your master for your pain, Whelp of Wang Jin,” she said, as a punch to his stomach once again drew a gasp.

This was unfair! Curse these scum! Shi Jin’s entire body hurt as his mouth begged for more air. He had never felt this pain before … each strike felt like he was being pierced by a spear. His sessions with Wang Jin were not this painful, not even when his master slammed him to the ground in Wang Sheng’s room.

Wang Sheng … even though she was not his mother, Shi Jin still felt a pang of sorrow amidst the torture. Perhaps the only good thing about her death was that she escaped the wrath of Dong Ping. Shi Jin was not sure if the Double-speared General tortured elderly folk, but Wang Sheng would sacrifice herself for her daughter, surely. Good thing it did not come to that.

The Leopard-faced soldier again asked, “How do we even know if that young man’s conscious? Take the blindfold off!”

“Ignoramus fool,” Dong Ping muttered. Then she said louder, “They are conscious, their head is not limp.”

“Perhaps we should decide the matter of blindfolding as a group ?” asked Zhang Qing.

“You side with that woman over me, Brother?” Dong Ping asked incredulously.

“We operate as a team, do we not, Sister? We are currently divided, and if we ever find Wang Jin, that woman will use our division to our disadvantage. Let us discuss this.”

“I agree,” the young girl said.

“Trust Zhang Qing to make sense here!” the Leopard-faced soldier commented.

“Fine. We shall deliberate,” Dong Ping said, kicking Shi Jin in the chest. His body rocked back from the blow, as he yelled. The chains rattled as Shi Jin instinctively tried to cover his chest, but he could not do so. The sound of footsteps faded as the four deliberated, allowing Shi Jin to finally catch his breath.

The reprieve was short-lived, however, as the footsteps grew louder and the blindfold was roughly unbound. Shi Jin gritted his teeth, closing his eyes and looking away from the brightness of the sun. But then his chin was roughly grabbed and turned back to its original direction.

“Last chance, Whelp of Wang Jin. You shall tell us your master’s whereabouts or I shall beat you within an inch of your life for unlawful resistance against The Emperor’s representatives and send your body to the magistrate, who will most likely send you to Cangzhou’s mines for a lifetime of labor! Pray that Lord Chai will protect you then.”

This was it. Shi Jin could open his mouth and speak the truth, that he had no idea where Wang Jin was.

Frankly, he’d rather die.

Lord Chai was nowhere to be found and Wu Song probably was still asleep from the concoction. So he opened his eyes, unafraid of the sun, defiance his only response. How he wanted to bruise her face black! But glaring had to do.

Dong Ping’s bared her teeth. “I shall break your nose as a gift to your master,” she said, pulling back an open palm. Shi Jin waited for the blow, bracing for the inevitable crunch and pain. Then his eyes widened, noticing someone else approaching.

“Stop!” that person commanded.

Dong Ping, with a snarl, turned her head to the newcomer. Zhang Qing’s eyebrows rose. Both the young girl and the Leopard-faced Soldier gasped.

It was none other than someone that will be revealed in the next chapter.

[Aikári Salmarinian]

Ooohh... A new chapter! How awesome, poor Shi Jin. They all survived. I have little to comment than that I read it with enjoyed interest. Thanks, looking forward.

[Chrysophylax Dives]

Hi @Rivvy Elf, does the OP contain the most up to date version of your story? Can you provide a link to the whole (as is) as a single document?

[Rivvy Elf]

@Chrysophylax Dives I'll send it to you.